Avatar of FernStone

Status

Recent Statuses

6 yrs ago
Done with uni forever, whoo
13 likes
7 yrs ago
Constantly dead from uni and physical health shit
8 yrs ago
I've got the flu, so responses are gonna be slow
9 yrs ago
I actually have some time to roleplay, for once
1 like
9 yrs ago
Exams are happening.

Bio


They/He|UK(GMT)
Character Archive



Mid 20s. Been here a long time, generally only join friend's rps. Constantly tired. Masc nonbinary, preference for they pronouns but he are ok too!

Most Recent Posts



13 Mourningdove Lane

"Did a ghost just touch my ass?"

Cailean couldn’t see the Ghost… but the brief cold against their ass just seemed far too coincidental after Pom pointed out something. Dead, said the guy he was attached to. So definitely a ghost. A talking ghost! A groping, talking ghost!

They tilted their head up to the taller elf, like they were asking Pom to confirm or deny the ghostly groping.

But there didn’t seem to be much of an opportunity, when they were all whisked away.


Fuck me.

Cailean wasn’t too worried about the ghost issues after watching someone’s cabin burnt down.

They weren’t particularly into the idea of wherever they lived being burnt down. Sure, they didn’t actually live here. They could go to another country. But there were probably witch hunters over there too.

After all… Europe had been much fucking worse for that shit. Scotland especially… They couldn’t risk their parents getting hurt like that. Not if these were the fucking amateurs! They sure had enough firepower to kill anyone, magical or not.

So they had to stay here until they were stronger and able to fight off the Witch Hunters. They had to keep their parents safe. But fuck, they’d be so worried… Their dad was already tryna get them to come back to Glasgow! But they sure as shit couldn’t with this information. No way!

She had to stay. Which meant she needed a visa from Sir Percival Ravensmere.

Sir Percival… Ravensmere…

Cailean’s expression worsened dramatically.

The Ravensmere of Southern England and the Breòthach of Western Scotland, along with the other Celtic Elvish families from their commune, were not on good terms.

Really, that was an understatement. It originated from one of England’s many attempts to conquer Scotland a thousand or so years ago. Both families were prominent on opposite sides. Many were slain, particularly Cailean’s ancestors. It was part of why the commune on the Western Isles had ended up so small.

Then, it had continued beyond the bloody wars into a conflict of two ideals.

The Ravensmere’s participation in the British Witch Hunts, of which many innocent Scottish elves fell victim too, was just one part of the issue. There were conflicts between groups and individuals. Many from the Breòthach line viewed the Ravensmeres as traitors.

They were, from what Cailean heard. Discarding keeping in touch with nature to help hold up the horror that was capitalism. Becoming rich bastards.

Sìne had mentioned the Ravensmere brothers on multiple occasions, always with hatred. While she’d been cut off by her family for marrying their dad, it didn’t make the bad blood with the prominent English Elven family any less. And it had been delivered to Cailean via stories and warnings.

"Oh, we doing intros again? Alright." Cailean smiled, straightening up to their full height of four foot five. They held themselves with confidence that made them seem taller.

"I’m Cailean Breòthach Aoki." They put strong emphasis on their Mother’s surname, the harsh syllables contrasting the airy, posh way Percival spoke. They paused and stared at the Elvish cunt for long enough that it would be uncomfortable, before smiling. "Maybe y’know my Ma. How awesome would that be?"

Thankfully for the old elf, their attention was diverted by other non assholes in the room trying to do something useful. Looking at old books that gave Cailean mixed flashbacks to being in their mum’s own library…

"What kinda wilderness knowledge y’needing? The local shit? I ain’t so hot on… Well, I’ve spent a lotta time out there the past week. But in general, yeah, I know’a ton about ‘the wilderness.’ Is practically a requirement back home when you got an Elvish parent."

At least, her mum had made it seem that way. She’d grown up in a fairly naturalistic way, even if in many ways her commune’s knowledge was beyond that of humans. But they lived nature, rather than against it… And Cailean had been brought up with that kind of knowledge even if she lived in the country’s biggest city. But they didn’t have to go far to find some proper wilderness to camp in as a family.

"If it’s monster hunting you want, I’m your person! If it isnae… Well I still gotta ton of other knowledge! What d’you need? Ooo- I know a bunch about camping too!"

They glanced over at Pom with a grin as she also got excited about the wilderness and suggested living off the grid. What an awesome idea. Not that they could get rid of their phone. Their parents would absolutely freak out.

"I bet there’s GPS blocking magic. Then we dinnae have to worry about shit!"

"Are you a big deal or something, by the way?"
Wild Wolf Man

Unfortunately for Percival, Mr Not So Wolf Anymore dragged their attention right back to their issue with his entire family rather than the exciting opportunity to camp outside hoping a monster would slip into their tent. With Pom’s excitement dying down too there was nothing to stop Cailean from grasping the opportunity.

An opportunity to spill the dirty laundry in front of everyone, that was.

"Oh! I can answer this one!" Cailean spun around to face Matt. "They ain’t American… They’re rich English assholes. You cannae tell? Anyway-"

They walked into the center of the room, raising their voice to command everyone’s attention. They cleared their throat.

"Think of something bad a rich person’s done, and they done it. Centuries of stepping on other elves to get where they got now… I ain’t surprised they’re witch hunters. That’s the kinda shit their family would do. Their wealth is built off all the nasty shit… Pretty active participants in all sorts of oppression, towards ‘lesser’ elves and other races. Y’know how many of my people they killed?! They’re Elvish and English supremacists. You ain’t some ancient, pure white English elf? They’ll gladly let you die… Or kill you themselves for their own gain."

Their narrowed eyes moved from Matt towards Percival himself. "Most people with some elvish blood know ‘bout ‘em so they can stay clear of ‘em. They’re fucking awful."


Tuesday, November 25th, 10:00

South Side: The Tuesday Morning Market




Sunrise Art Collective

Nico Ribeiro, Dominika Zielinski & Ash Price


Interactions: Open
Tuesday Morning Market, Underwood Street. Cloverfield Lower District.


Tuesday morning, there was a surprising busyness to Underwood Street and its surrounding alleyways. Located on the outskirts of the Circle District, the road was normally devoid of life: boarded up businesses and rundown apartments with little else to it. But right now it was bustling with people and makeshift stalls lining the walls.

It was a market that happened the last Tuesday of every month, facilitated by the ‘generous’ businessman Gideon Cross. Of course, everyone knew it was run by the Hollow… but nobody cared. There was very little good in the South Side, and having a few gang members roaming to stop fights was a small price to pay for a place to sell and barter.

There was a wide variety of sellers in the market. From sections that looked like a craft’s fair, to a small amount more like a farmer’s market, and a sizeable number of stalls selling junk like it was a yard sale. It was a place for people to maybe make a bit of cash- or trade things they didn’t need for things they did.

The Sunrise Art Collective had just finished setting up their small stall. A scratched, but stable, wooden table was covered in a variety of artistic goods. Art prints in a variety of styles and unique, small painted canvas made up about half, with photographs dotted between them. Then were the more crafty goods: little hand sewn animals, knitted hats, gloves and scarfs, hand embroidered patches and a variety of jewellery. Most of this was made of twisted simple metal or had little, hand carved wooden charms. There were a few wooden figures too.

”There, perfect!” Dominika, a short girl with a vintage camera hung around her neck, finished placing the last piece they’d brought with them at the back of the table. It was the largest painting- and the most expensive. There was a chance it could be sold to the more well off South Sider… But it was mostly there to draw the eye.

They’d purposefully selected smaller, cheaper craft items to sell. The large, impressive paintings many of their members made would be kept for selling to the rich… But art should be accessible, and they made sure there were options for everyone.

After all, none of them were well off either.

”It was already perfect, then you started fussing,” Ash rolled their eyes from where they stood behind the stall. Their green dreadlocks were pulled back into a low ponytail and they looked tired… Like always.

Nico watched from the back as the two bickered back and forth with a slight smile. The short, scrawny man sat on a wooden stool absentmindedly whittling away at a small piece of wood. His light brown skin looked pallid in the morning light, brown eyes watching his friends with warm amusement that outshone the dark bags underneath them. He was dressed for the weather and more, bundled up with a thick blue plaid jacket, navy beanie and dark scarf.

”So, where’s your fiance? I’m surprised he ain’t hanging round you like an oversized guard dog.” Ash’s attention turned to him after finishing berating Domi.

Nico laughed, shoulder rising into a shrug. ”He’s in one of those moods… y’know the ones. So he’s painting. I left him to it.”

I’m surprised you’re awake, with how late we were up last night,” Domi pointed out.

”I’m not that frail. It’s not been so bad recently… I’ve got a good few hours in me today, don’t worry.” Nico shrugged one shoulder. ”You think Julian would let me out the house if I was gonna collapse?”

Third surprise. Not only did he let you leave without him, he let you out of bed at all!” Domi laughed. ”Seriously, isn’t he normally all insistent about you resting after anything strenuous?”

Nico smiled at Domi slyly. As if he didn’t know all of his fiance’s little quirks, and how to act to get what he wanted. Today it had been as simple as waiting for inspiration to strike Julian, and sneaking out of their shared home when he was distracted. If he acted cute later then there’d be very little consequences to it…

Of course, he wasn’t going to share that. It was better they assume he’d been ‘allowed’ out.

”It’s not like I’m doing anything tiring. I’m chronically ill, not dying,” Nico flashed a wry smile. The most threatening thing to him here was getting a bit too excited over haggling prices. ”It’s not like anyone will try anything here, with the ‘security’ they’ve got.”

”True, they got some real tough looking guys- and gals,” Domi grinned, a twinkle in her eyes.

”Do not go after some gang members!” Ash intoned, fixing Domi with a dead eyed stare that only made her grin widen.

”I say go for it. You never know where you’re gonna find love.” Nico laughed, a gentle smile further softening his face as he thought about his love. It was a shame that Julian wasn’t here right now… But if he was, Nico would be much more stifled. Perhaps he’d noticed Nico’s absence and appear later.

”Gross, miss me with that sappy bullshit.”

”Hit me with it!” Domi laughed, moving round the front of their table with a bag of stuff they hadn’t put on display. ”I’ma go see if I can pick up some sexy ‘security’- I mean, barter this stuff for other useful things. You two watch the stall and don’t do anything I wouldn’t. Oh, first- Smile!”

Domi pulled up her polaroid camera, not giving them much time to pose. Ash didn’t even bother, completely deadpan. Nico grinned, holding up his work in progress figure. With a click, the photo was taken, polaroid coming out with a whir. Domi snatched it and started waving the black square in the air.

”Oh this is gonna look so good, I just know it. I’ll give it to Julian later… Stay safe!”

And she was off.

Nico shook his head as her back disappeared into the increasing crowd. Stay safe… like there was going to be any danger. It was a market. A strange one in a rundown part of the city, but a market nonetheless. A vein throbbed at his neck, a creeping sense of unease running under his skin. But it was just paranoia. Tiredness, maybe. He only had a few more good hours, it seemed…

But that wasn’t important for now. He turned to Ash with a bright smile.

”Let’s get to work, then.”




Interactions: Open
Tuesday Morning Market, Underwood Street, South Side



Vin hated market days. Sure, they were only once a month… But wasn’t once a month too often? Why were they always put in charge of the security? Sure, they were one of the least imposing looking Hollow members… But so what?! Just being a Hollow member made people wary!

They weren’t a social person and this job came with a shit ton of people tryna talk to them. Like as soon as money was involved they didn’t have any fear of death anymore. Multiple people behind stalls covered in useless shit had already shouted out to them. Like they actually had money to fucking spare…

Especially after yesterday. Dealing with Paloma, then moving a bunch of their shit to Loni’s work… Because she was attacked by one of those freaks. Much as Vin wasn’t a fan of her boss, they put Loni and Luciana’s safety above everything else. It was just safer for her to stay somewhere with loads of people. They could suffer living in the North Side some of the time for that.

But it had been fucking draining to deal with.

So they’d gotten off the street entirely, slipping down a quieter alleyway to climb up onto a roof. It gave them a good view of the whole area without risking people actually talking to them. It was way more fucking peaceful up here. Maybe they could just relax and-

Beep, beep, beep.

Fuck!

”The fuck do you want, Riley,” Vin snapped to the Hollow member on the other end of the line. Someone much lower down the pecking order than they were. He’d defected from another gang in the city that had subsequently been wiped out…

“Uh- we’ve gotta situation, boss!”

”I ain’t the boss. There’s only one boss.”

“Sorry, Vin! But I got two people here causin' trouble- and one’s demandin’ to see the boss. Course, I ain’t gonna call the boss, but-”

”You want me to come down and scare ‘em off.”

“Somethin’ like that. They really wanna fight, man, Damian’s barely keepin’ em off each other.”

”Fine. I’ll be there in’a bit.”

“Don’t you need to know-”

”No. I can smell you.” Vin hung up callously, shoving their phone back in their coat pocket. Of fucking course they couldn’t handle something so petty themselves! It was probably just two people fighting over some fucking bartering going wrong. Just let them fight!

But fuck, Gideon would be disappointed if this was all ruined.

With a groan, Vin stood up and jumped off the building. They landed in the alley with a thud, the few people huddled on it not even batting an eye. This better be the only shit they had to deal with today.

Looking like someone who’s day had been absolutely ruined- which it had been- Vin stormed off into the crowd, towards where they knew there was a ‘commotion.’



Tuesday 11:00

North Side: Thanksgiving Music ‘Festival’





Laurel & Mari Woods


Interactions: Open
Thanksgiving Music ‘Festival’, Metroparks on High. Cloverfield Upper District.



Bryn couldn’t believe she was coming into the city for the second day in a row. Not only that, the fucking North Side of the city. She’d much rather be at home right now… preferably in her bed to catch up on all the sleep she hadn’t gotten.

But no, because her middle sister, Laurel, had invited the hellion of the family to some kind of music event that was happening. Part of it was organised by Laurel herself, some society she was part of in University. That meant Bryn had to drive Mari in, and there was honestly no way she’d let her go off on her own. She didn’t trust her…

So here she was. Walking through Metroparks on High trying her best not to look too grumpy. Because she did want to support Laurel… she just couldn’t stand all the fucking rich city folk.

At least she didn’t have to risk their lives on that fucking boat thanks to a work pass from Momo.

“Lighten up a lil, sis. Laur’s gonna think you’re upset at her! Smile or somethin’, for fuck’s sake.”

"Laurel ain’t an idiot, she knows when I’m actually pissed off," Bryn looked down at her youngest sister with narrowed eyes. "Unlike’a certain someone."

“I know! I just don’t give a fuck!” Mari retorted, sticking her tongue out.

Before Bryn could clap her round the head, she spun around and ran down the path towards where the sound of vague classical music was coming from. Or at least there were violins and a piano in there… Bryn didn’t know shit about music.

She rolled her eyes, hands unclenching as she followed her younger sister.

She’d dressed nicer than normal for this trip to the North Side. Her normal grubby dungaree or cargo pants and tank top combo had been swapped for dark jeans with a dark green wool sweater tucked into them. The sweater had been her Mom’s… It gave an uncomfortable feeling, but they were too poor not to keep and reuse her clothes. It was useful for times like this when Bryn wanted to look a bit less out of place.

She’d even worn a small amount of makeup, though it wasn’t enough to cover the dark bags under her eyes from a night spent patrolling Raven’s Rest.

Following Mari, they reached their destination within Metroparks on High.

The Thanksgiving Music Festival- if it could be called that- was spread out across the end of the park adjacent to Crystalline Mall, the largest shopping centre in the city. The mall’s glass walls could be seen in the distance, many signs pointing visitors on towards it for the Thanksgiving Shopping Festival.

That one seemed even more insane than this Music Festival - it could only be to make money. Signs declared that rare items could be won, and that luxury shops were having ‘never seen before discounts’. It really was an enticement only for the rich.

Even this bit wasn’t much better. There were a shit ton of small, overpriced stalls claiming to sell authentic food of the highest quality with poor Lower District workers behind them that’d barely see a dime. Even fucking merch stalls for the festival itself and the recognisable bands they’d probably enticed with fat stacks of cash. Not that they’d be seeing any of that, since the morning was filled with mostly university bands according to Laurel.

They were even selling fucking instruments. Instruments! Who went to listen to live music then bought a fucking instrument?!

She was surprised they hadn’t gated off the area and charged people to get in.

The Music Festival itself seemed to have two ‘stages’- one to the East and one to the West. Mari had dragged them to the Western one, which seemed to be primarily for groups from the city’s university for now. While the crowd wasn’t large, it was bigger than Bryn had expected.

Young, rich people with nothing better to do on a Tuesday morning.

The stall already selling alcohol probably helped.

There was a large sign next to the stage saying who was playing. Mari paused, grabbing Bryn’s arm and pointing.

“Holy shit, they got the Numbats to play?! Here. Fuckkk… They ain’t even charging people? The fuck is up with rich people!”

Even Bryn had heard of the Numbats. British Rock band… More her kinda shit than the super heavy Metal that Mari listened to, or the boring country music Robin was into. But time to listen to anything wasn’t really something Bryn had and while she was the head of the family, she always let her younger siblings choose shit like that for communal listening.

“I gotta stay for that. I can just sleep at Laurel’s tonight… Fuck!”

"And force me into the city again tomorrow? Hell no. You got patrol duty later anyway"

Mari scowled, turning to look after her older sister. She was swinging between begging and arguing. If they fought enough Bryn might just leave them here.

“You came.” Laurel appeared from a nearby ‘staff only’ tent they’d ended up near, a soft smile blooming across her lips. Clearly Mari had known where to direct them to… She held herself with a quiet confidence so different from when she’d left home, showing off her much taller height now that she was no longer trying to curl into herself.

Her head tilted slightly as she looked between her oldest and youngest sisters, quickly sensing the brewing tensions. She moved in between them, giving both a quick hug.

“I wasn’t sure if you could. Thanks for makin’ the effort, Bryn.” Laurel spoke with a quiet, soft voice, and a purposefully smoother accent. She had to going to University in the city like this…

"Eh, it’s nothin’. Anythin’ to get rid’a this one."

“Hey!” Mari put her hands on her hips, but didn’t argue back like she’d been gearing up to. Not with Laurel now there. They hadn’t seen each other in a while.

There was a moment of silence as Bryn considered what to say. Her and Laurel kept in touch regularly, since Bryn helped with funding and always wanted to make sure her siblings were all safe… Even when she clashed with them. They’d called just the night before to talk about the Doppelganger situation.

Words weren’t really Bryn’s strong point after all.

“Can I borrow Mari for a bit? There’s some people I want her to meet?” Laurel asked Bryn after the silence linger, as if she needed permission. They were both adults… As much as one was an adult Bryn didn’t trust to look after herself.

"’Course. I’ll just wait round here," Bryn shrugged. "Before you go… You’re comin’ for Thanksgiving, ain’t ya? When? You gotta organise with Robin if it’s the day, cause I gotta talk to Elay."

“Elay’s coming?”

"Seems so."

“Oh.” Laurel looked surprised, before smiling. Of the four, she’d always been the one who’d been able to get on with their Foster brother the most. Probably because she was the quietest and didn’t end up clashing with his brash personality. “That’s nice. It’ll be a full reunion, then.”

"Ay, full’a fights, I’m sure… Go do what you gotta do. I ain’t goin’ anywhere."

Laurel laughed slightly, putting her arm around Mari’s shoulder and tugged her away towards the tent.

Bryn tilted her head back, looking around. She didn’t really want to be here… But she was Mari’s ride home, so what was she supposed to do? At least with this music festival shit they weren’t likely to throw her outta the park for daring to linger while being poor.

Probably.

Without much else to do, Bryn moved to the outskirts of the festival area, finding a tree to lean against. With a harsh frown, she was the picture of unapproachableness. She pulled a small, battered sketch book from her bag after some thought. Might as well do something with this time... Soon, keen eyes scanned the crowd as she sketched- both giving her references and keeping an eye on her surroundings. Just in case.



Nessa Mendoza & Elay Motta

The Trough Bar, Tauro Boulevard, Junglelands: 15th Ward

The rundown, dimly lit bar was busy for a Monday evening - but not in the way Nessa wanted it to be. People without jobs who’d been here since she arrived, middle aged men who’d trickled in at the end of the working day… and the few young enough for her to consider seemed a little too familiar for comfort. Normally it wasn’t this bad. She’d come to this place first because it was normally where she had the best luck. The Trough was a shit bar, like most down here were, but it was cheap and near some still functioning factories. That made it popular… normally.

It was early. It could get better. Nessa tried to console herself from where she sat in the corner, nursing a shitty beer. From here she could just about see the whole place while being relatively hidden herself. The lights above her strained to work, casting her mostly in shadow. It was quiet in this corner, her only company the damp and mildew on the wall behind her.

Dull brown eyes moved from the grimy tables filled with shouting drunks to the bar itself. It was busy as workers trickled in, regulars and newcomers. Most ordered what was on tap - the same drink in front of Nessa. Tasted more like water than beer, but it was dirt cheap. Still nobody caught her eye… but it was fine. She had to be patient. It wasn’t like she had anything better to do.

But she was beginning to feel… on edge. Like she was being watched. It was a prickling feeling, her Pink Lux attuned mind especially sensitive. Maybe she was just being paranoid. She was used to someone being in her head. She still sensed him, sometimes, even though she knew it was all gone.

Maybe it was a ghost, maybe it wasn’t. She’d learned to trust her instinct. She’d just try another bar.

Nessa stood up, pulling back on her worn black puffer jacket. It was her only protection against the bitter cold. The revealingly low cut crop top and tight black shorts weren’t weather appropriate, but looking attractive was way more important to her. It wasn’t like she’d freeze to death in the time it took to walk bar to bar, or home.

She carefully made her way across the room, making herself as unnoticeable as possible. It wasn’t difficult when she was so short, easily weaving through people until she pushed out the scuffed door.

Cold, fresh air filled her lungs. She’d grown used to the awful smell inside, as if it was trying to live up to its name. She could breathe much easier out here. Her hands shoved into her pockets before they started to freeze, taking a few steps down the street bar patrons used to smoke.

“Nessa? Fuck, it is you- fucking stop!”

Nessa froze, not given much of a chance to respond as one of the smokers pushed off the building’s wall and got right next to her. He loomed over her, forcing her to tilt her head back to look up at his face. It was dark already, street lights flickering and making it difficult to make out his face but… Oh shit.

“Recognise me? Good. You’re lookin’ well after fucking leavin’ me like that, you bitch.”

Nessa bit her lip, body tensing as her magic tightly coiled inside her. She recognised and remembered him… Alex. They dated three months ago for just over two weeks. She didn’t even need to curse him. It had been alright for a couple of days, the sex was good enough, but he didn’t like her attitude. They fought, shouted at each other, then he’d hit her. They’d make up the next day… and it repeated until they were both sick of it. He’d ended it.

And she’d hit him with a curse to give him crippling self doubt on her way out. Maybe done a few other things too.

“Ain’t sayin’ anythin’? Y’scared, Nessa? That ain’t-”

”Move out of my fucking way, Alex. I don’t have anything to say to you.” Nessa hands balled into fists in her pockets as she glared up at him. It would be so easy to just take control of his mind. She could send him away… not, it wasn’t that bad yet.

Alex’s head tilted back, and he laughed. When he looked at her again he was grinning. “I don’t think y’understand, Nessa. You ain’t in control here… y’think I’d just let you go after what you did? I’m gonna make you suffer just like I did.”

”You think you can make me suffer more than you already did? At least I brought something to the relationship. You-” she glanced downwards, then back at his face, ”- certainly didn’t.”

“You fucking bitch.”

Magical shields flared up around Nessa’s hands at the same time as Alex’s shot forward, grabbing her shoulders. There wasn’t enough time for her to actually defend herself, shields petering out as she was slammed against the wall. Fuck, fuck, fuck- Pink Lux started to build up inside her as he pressed painfully close.


The case was simple. Where’s my Husband gone? Got ‘em all the time, and it was ninety-nine percent accurate that they’d simply run off for “greener” pastures. Whatever the fuck counted for that in this day and age, Elay didn’t know. Didn’t care to know. Some woman with bigger breasts, or more inclination to swallow than the last. Men were simple animals, almost never bothered if certain needs were met regularly. The only complicated part seemed to be what exactly the needs were; varying from Man to Man, they could be as simple as some nightly cuddles, or as difficult to perform as trapease line sex across-

Lazarus…

The booze was good at least. This place was an absolute shit heap, but it was active enough that he could sit and drink unmolested. He’d taken the scant bits of jewelry he wore and stuffed them deep into his greatcoat’s breast pocket before he even got out of the car… Flash a little bit in this part of town, all of a sudden people looked at you like a mark. Not that he looked like too much of a mark. Too tall, too big, too angry. His hands were like ham hocks, practically screwed around the cup of gin and water he was drinking. The Bartender knew him, at least well enough to know he was here on business.
Or, should’ve been… But the amount of dollar bills Elay had slipped across the counter told another story entirely. He was ten down now, number eleven cooling his palm as he heard the chiding little voice in his head. It wasn’t so little…

She’s getting up, Lazarus.

Elay took a sharp breath.

”You win some, you lose some.”

He tilted the glass back gently, taking another sip and feeling the burning followed by the evergreen taste of juniper berries. It wasn’t exactly pleasant, but it was the most alcoholic shit they had, and he needed the ethanol in his system…

Not this one, Elay. Stand up. She’s headed out, but she’ll be stuck in a crowd.
”If she’s stuck, she won’t be going anywhere.”
That’s absolutely not what I meant, now stand!

Elay spun the liquid in the glass, letting the shitty chipped ice clink around. Then he brought it up, and took another sip. Big sip. Gulp. Chug - Slam.
”Hey! Morris! Another…”
The bartender was receptive to Elay’s bills, as they were immaculate from a North-End bank and marked as such. Little dog-ears from where the marker ran down the side… They were real, and that was the important part. Not some company credit from the factories nearby, or someone’s food stamps that the bar would use to restock its supplies.

So he had another drink lined up within moments, and the barman was quick to claim the money as the joint had long ago ceased to offer tabs. You want a drink, you pay up front for each. Elay was content enough to keep in his spot and keep forking them over, much to the dismay of his partner. Granted, nothing could be done about it in this setting… Not as a fat orange tabby subtly perched in the rafters above. So, the large man continued to sip on his new drink, finally feeling like there was a little bit of joy in his life, and like he’d find a mint condition Cadillac with tinted windows at the bottom of the next glass.

She’s tiny, Elay! It’s hardly stopped her! She's at the door! Door! Door! Elay, she’s-
”Can you shut up? I’m- Fuck, y’know? Garf? Like, seriously, how’s a guy-”

He pulled the glass back all the way, letting the entire drink slide down into the bottomless alcohol receptacle of his stomach. As it disappeared, he shunted himself upward and practically tossed the stool behind him.
”-supposed to get some fucking peace and quiet in a bar!? You think I wanna work? Fucking… Work? For what?
Business wasn’t glamorous. It wasn’t even fun anymore. It was sad, frankly, and made him think of everything he didn’t want to. Triple P’s: Peoples’ Petty Problems. Oh, where’s my husband? Oh, is my girl cheating? Is this person who owes me money still around? Can I pay you extra to collect?

No, you can’t. How else was one supposed to live than the petty thievery of half-caving someone’s head in and rummaging their wallet? Their money was his money, because the fee for these kinds of things was never enough. The mortgage on the agency needed paying, the lights had to stay on, and all just North of the Bridges… Stuck up clients refused to shell out much more for simple detective work than that. Negotiations involved lawyers, and nobody was forking over for them on his own behalf… It never worked out.

So here he was, compelled by the almighty dollar, pushing his way through the crowded bar floor toward his current mark… She was supposedly seen with the target he was really hunting for a few days prior; a conclusion he’d come to after following the chain and the money that was slowly being sucked from his employer’s account. A hotel room, a few nights of stay… A little company. Seeing her on the camera, it was obvious what the “missing” old fart saw in her. Less obvious was whether or not she had any intention of making her way back to this guy. But she was leaving, and it was worth casing her out before stopping her to peel the info out of her skull.

But he got to the door far too late. There was a cloying weight that cascaded from the ceiling and landed itself square on his shoulders. Like a scarf, warm fur surrounded his neck, and Elay reached a hand up to secure his partner a little tighter before heading out the door. It was a cold night, especially in this part of town. When the lights went out, there were a million eyes from the sewers and alleys that stared up at the misery of life in South Cloverfield. They ate well, presumably on the refuse and the occasional dead.
Long ago, they’d picked clean what was left of the nightmares. One may still find a bone or two, but the pests claimed the flesh. Garf’s senses extended to Elay, forcing the two of them into a stark awareness of the hungry rodents in the dark on all sides of the street.

Woah, El… She’s got a John.
Elay peered through the strange glow of sparse street lights and down the block to something of a fuss. Focusing, he could hear the beginning of an argument.
”There goes our plan then… We’re gonna have to wait fo-”
His muscles are tense. Violence is coming.

Well he didn’t want her hurt. That wasn’t very fair, after all, she was just a girl. But there was a very potent flash of Lux that rippled across their shared senses, crashing into Garf’s Emotional Field and turning into a wave of deep pink in front of Elay’s eyes. Which one it came from wasn’t clear, but-
If you bleed him, maybe she’ll help us.

Elay’s jaw clenched. He was already pissy… Maybe this would feel better?


”Get off me,” Nessa hissed, her chest heaving up and down as she tried not to panic. She tried to shove him off, but he grabbed her wrists and pinned them above her head.

“I ain't letting you get away so easily,” Alex leaned forward so his face was right in front of hers. She could smell his breath- acrid, laced with booze. Her nose wrinkled in disgust.

Mind control him- no, too nice. Take over, fill his mind with curses so he feels pain every time he thinks of me-
Alex's free hand went to Nessa's throat, and she winced.

As things came to a head, there was a gentle noise from above.
”Mrrrrmmrrrrow!”
Then it was on Alex’s back and shoulders. Not clawing, not biting or scratching, just hanging like a limp noodle… A massive, probably close to twenty pound, tiger tabby had made purchase on Alex’s shoulders, and it didn’t stop meowing for anything… Not until it had all the attention in the moment.

”Oh, shit! Garfield! Oh my God, buddy, I’ve been looking everywhere for you! Excuse me, sir!? That’s my cat! Hold him, hold him! So he doesn’t run again!”
Elay didn’t bother playing drunk. But the two of them both loved playing with a meal… Anything for an extra laugh, to make themselves feel just a little bit smarter. As he spoke, Elay was fast on the approach.

“What the fuck?!” Alex shook his shoulders to try and dislodge the sudden weight.

His hand loosened on Nessa's neck enough that she could push through the immediate panic. Her Pink Lux pulled right back into her body, dissipating as if it had never been there in the first place. It was the careful control of someone who'd been casting since she was a child- and had been punished for any stray Lux or accidental spells. There were no signs that it had come from her in the first place.

It was too risky with someone else appearing to use it. She could take control of them both, but then she'd be more limited. She had two options right now: put on an act and beg the approaching man, who looked large enough to easily beat Alex, for help, or wait for a moment to escape. If Alex pulled his body back at least a little bit further she'd be able to knee him in the crotch…
And this was the South Side. There was no way some attractive stranger was going to help her.

“You think I give a fuck about your cat? I'm in the middle of somethin' here- get the fuck off me.” Keeping Nessa pinned, Alex removed one hand entirely to try and grab the massive cat clinging to him so he could throw it off.

As Alex's hands grabbed Garf roughly, there was another burst of magical energy outside of the Lux that Nessa had been exposed to all her life. Apparitions, uninterested in the silly and petty lights of the Ancients, each gave their own unique and personal signature independent of Lux overall. It was only enough to confuse the Blind, as in an instant the horror of what was actually perched atop his shoulders was revealed to him.

He could only work overtime to try and peel the “monstrosity” from his body, and only as Elay made it within arms reach did Garf finally release his claws to allow himself the opportunity to escape what was coming. From Nessa's angle, it was easy to see right away that the approaching man had no intention of playing nicely. He'd pulled his sleeves up, revealing leather-bound hands that gripped themselves for a moment. The knuckles cracked, and the leather on leather made a subtle stretching noise as it caught on itself.

One large hand caught Alex by the face, thumb instantly squeezing into his temple and causing a shout of pain as the free hand wound back. It was a single hard throw, and Nessa would be able to hear the loud snapping of broken facial bones as the giant in front of her proceeded to do his own bidding. The first shot was devastating, causing Alex's legs to wobble as blood pissed out of his nose.

”Grimy shit-fuck! You'd hurt a fucking cat? Prick!? Bet this feels nice, huh? You-”

The second and third blows caused him to go completely limp, punctuated by a whimper that was probably some attempted plea to stop the violence. Elay was pissed enough that he had to turn his hand over to this stranger, but he hoped this would at least earn him the info he was after.
They were still next to the light pole, and Elay took the head still gripped in his hand along with the man attached, and crammed him against the light pole again and again until there was one last loud pop. The sound of the skull fracturing.

Then he finally let him go. The brain-damaged douchebag hit the pole full-bodied, and slid down it into the wet, cold muck of the South Side street corner.

The moment she was released, Nessa took a step to the side so she was out of any blood spraying range. Her back remained pressed against the wall, eyes slightly narrowed and wary as she watched the man who'd been harassing her get beaten to unconsciousness. Was he even still alive? She didn't care. What mattered was her reaction. Did she pretend to be shocked?

No. Violence and death were just a way of life in the Lower District. Luckily she'd experienced plenty of it before she came here. She felt very little looking at Alex's prone body, aside from a bit of disappointment that it was over so quickly. At least it had sounded painful. A problem for her gone just like that, and she didn't even need to use her magic. Thank fuck.

What did she do now? Her eyes, shadowed by thick hair that had fallen in front of her face, moved to the large man that had protected her. Well, protected the cat… it didn’t matter. He could protect her. He was very strong, attractive, and… didn't look so badly off. His clothing certainly looked of a nicer quality than most of the people's in this rundown area. He was the one- her next target. She couldn't just let him move on. Ensnare him... But she felt magic.

Not from him. From the cat. It was fine.
”T-thank you, you saved me. I think he was gonna- gonna kill me.” Nessa forced her voice to waver slightly, approaching Elay. She brushed her wavy hair back off her face to look up at him with large brown eyes. There were even hints of tears in the corners, conjured up in a moment.
”I d-dunno how to properly thank you.”

Small, delicate hands moved up to touch Elay's arms. They weren't soft, not anymore, but they were gentle. Upon purposeful skin to skin contact, Nessa had to make another quick decision- which curse. Easiest. Want me…
Elay would feel something crawling across his Emotional Field, scratching to try and get in. But it was so weak… there was no way this was the person the potent Lux he felt earlier had come from.

It didn't matter too much, however. He felt magic, he read magic, and thanks to Garf's keen senses, he could see the strands of color lifting Subtly up and off the woman's skin. Blue ripples across the little bit of open space, like plasma arcing off a Tesla Coil.
Before she had the chance to react, Elay's massive hands gripped both of hers tightly. Not to crush, but to detain. But the question was whether or not he told her he knew now…

In the short span of time, Garf had climbed back onto Elay's shoulders, nesting into the collar of his greatcoat and getting comfortable again. Now, four inspecting eyes landed squarely on Nessa's face… But the first one to speak wasn't the man.

”Curses, curses, curses… Maybe you're not such a mark after all.”
Elay scoffed, shaking his head.
”Stupid choice. Probably should've kept the magic in your back pocket. Th'fuck do you think I am, some brain dead Blind?”

Fuck. She was trapped. She had thought he was a fucking Blind. What did she do? Her protective curse, cover him in boils? No, did that even work when someone was already touching her? Fuck. Start cracking his emotional- no, she wasn't even going to consider it. There was no magical way out of this.

”You gonna crack my skull against a pole now too?” Wide eyes turned into a heated glare as she blinked away the fake tears.

”Answer my question, and you're free to go… William Finkle. Maybe you know him as Billy Pears? You spent a few nights with him in the Hemlock Inn, down on Virginia Ave recently. I know you did, so don't lie to me, there’s video evidence. I don't care what your angle is. His wife is looking for him, and I'm the sucker getting paid to drag him back home. So, if he's not at the Hemlock, then where the fuck is Billy?

Elay's voice was calm, stern, and had no sign of fatigue from the previous actions.

”You’ve got the wrong person. Video’s can be faked, y'know. Magic. As Nessa lied, the Pink-Yellow protective spell she was constantly casting across a section of her mind expanded to completely protect her from any possible intrusion. It took more energy… but she had more than enough magic to keep it up like this for hours if she had to.

Of course she knew Billy Pears. Knew both names, knew about his wife, didn't care. He'd been her last hook up- a desperate one, older than she'd normally gone for. But he'd looked like he had money and she needed that more than anything. Except he was a stingy fucking bastard who tried to get her to pay for some of their stay. So she'd dropped him… and spent the next few days in a depressive nightmare struggling to leave bed.
She didn't actually care about protecting him. She just didn't actually want this guy to leave… Was it stupid? Sure, but what the fuck did she have to lose? Her life? Big deal. She'd been beaten badly enough before that she wasn't too worried about it. Best case… she still ended up in his bed tonight, somehow.

”Bit creepy following me around cause of some 'video evidence.’ Sounds like you're just a stalker. You want to fuck me or something?”

Elay's eyes narrowed. For a moment, his mind flashed an image of every single woman in his life. It prevented his hand from curling back and drilling this moron just like the last.
”Are you stupid, or are you on his payroll? Because I promise, protecting Billy Pears isn't worth it. You're dealing with North Side money, and Mr. Finkle’s wife is a powerful woman in her own right. You don't want me pointing a finger at you because you stole my paycheck from me, do you?”

And this was the truth of the matter. If the trail ended here, then both parties got what they wanted… Mrs. Finkle got someone to point a finger at for the “murder” of her husband, and Billy got to escape Cloverfield forever.

”And don't bullshit me about magical doctoring. The cat knows what's fake and what isn't…”
In his head, Garf spoke up.
Gentle, Lazarus. Blue Lux… She's not the type to worry about her own state with depression like that. Maybe the carrot rather than the stick?

It was a little too late, so Elay simply stared down waiting for a response, never letting her wrists go.

North Side money… powerful woman… she couldn't be that powerful if Nessa had never heard of her. Not powerful like… someone with very little power now. She wasn't particularly scared by threats. The risk of getting arrested because of a North Sider was a bit more unnerving. What if they found out who she really was.

But how likely was that? She was more likely to get beaten up before being thrown in a crowded cell. It would be so easy to get out. Nothing like where her father had ended up, a prison made by the Elite Adepts of the north in collaboration with the PRA for people just like them…
”So you'll drag me across the bridge and what, hand me over to this woman and the police? Might as well just throw me in the river and call it a day.” Nessa rolled her eyes.

”Since when was sleeping with someone a crime?” There was no point continuing to pretend she didn't know him, because he wasn't going to let go of it. Did she just let him point the finger and get her sorry life over with? That would be easier… but there was still that contradictory spark to live. And the want to make things as difficult as possible.
”Maybe I'll tell you where he is… if you treat me to dinner.”

”Bitch, do you understand that you’re currently preventing me from eating?”
Elay’s voice hung in the air, all the wind and hot air rushing from him as the situation diffused itself.
”Look… I’m not a cop. I’m a detective. Private Eye. I was asked to find Finkle, and until I do, I don’t get paid. So either you help me, and maybe he’ll be carrying enough cash that we can both eat something… Be practical, don’t be a moron about this.” he growled, implying very openly that he wasn’t above running his Target’s pockets.

”What’s to stop you taking his money and fucking off?” Nessa shot back.

Elay’s hands released Nessa’s wrists, rising up into open palms… He even took a step back.
”What’s to stop you from turning and running now?” he asked, calling the bluff. If this chick was so desperate for a meal, then maybe Garf was right. Play it slow. See if she shows her hand.

Nessa glared at him, rubbing her wrists as if he'd actually hurt her. She could just run. Go to the next bar, try to find someone else, a different bed for the night. But this could work out for her. Maybe.
And if all she got out of it was seeing Billy get punched a couple of times… that wouldn't be the worst night.

”I turn and run and you find me again, stalk me to my place or some shit,” Nessa snorted, as if she had much of a place at all. She shoved one hand into her coat pocket, pulling out a shit, battered phone.
”Fine. I'll find out where he is, but I'm not doing it for free. I'll get something outta it.”

She didn't bother waiting for a response, flicking to one of her latest contacts and calling. It only buzzed a couple of times before the other side picked up and she held it up to her ear.
”Oh, no, I wasn't ignoring you at all!” Nessa's voice changed immediately, from the harsh tone she'd been using on Elay to sickly sweet.
”Just family issues… I'm alright. Do you want to meet up tonight? Mhm… Mhm. Different place? Fine by me. Just text me the address. Mhm. See you in a bit- yeah, don't worry, it'll be just how you like it.”

Nessa wrinkled her nose, lips pressing into a thin line as she tried to clamp down on her disgust as he started going on about just how excited he was. Thankfully, he wanted the real thing more than he wanted to talk about it- so he hung up shortly.
”There.” Nessa looked back over at Elay, gripping her phone as it buzzed with a text message. She quickly checked it, scanning the location he'd sent. A different place… Roots Hotel, though calling it a hotel was generous from memory. It was barely a motel.
”You got a car, or are we walking?”

”Well how fuckin’ far is it?”
In telling him, Elay’s face soured and he took a deep breath.
”Oh… Yeah, I ain’t walkin’. C’mon. Time to earn your dinner for once.”
As he turned, the big orange cat stood up and gave a gentle leap from Elay onto Nessa… Garf could feel that she was cold, and his hot fluff wrapped around her neck with the dexterity of an actively compensating and intelligent creature.

He purred.
”You’re not starving… This must be terribly convenient for you.” he spoke quietly enough that a normal person wouldn’t hear. Elay didn’t acknowledge it, knowing full well what Garf was actually up to. Examining in between comfort, as a cat could only do.
”That was a cute curse. Do you do that with every man you meet? Or just the biggest ones?”

Nessa stiffened as the large magical cat curled around her neck, somehow growing more tense than before. The warmth was nice but the fact he was a cat… bad memories. She tried not to think about it. She ignored his first comment. Not starving, sure. Technically true, she’d eaten some pasta in the morning. The only reason she wasn’t was cause she was used to one or two meals a day now.

”Only the ones that look like they might punch me.” Nessa let out a short laugh. Cute curse… it sure was compared to some of the others. It was just a harmless little curse lightly laced with Pink to make people varying degrees of more attracted to her. She used it when she was really desperate, or didn’t see any other way to get a man’s interest. It was quick and effective, but always bit her in the ass when it wore off.
”Y’know what it was meant to do?”

The cat took its own deep sighing breath.
”And more. Light births shadow; one rarely understands what can be read in the spaces between.”
If a cat could be smug, this one was. Incredibly smug, and it radiated from the little creature. “Little” like it wasn’t one of the chunkiest cats ever. Practically spherical.

”You’ve gotten lucky. We may have a reason to stick with you.”

Nessa didn’t like what the cat was implying. How much did he know? Was the shield on her mind not strong enough? Fuck, she thought her skill in Pink made up for the inexperience in Yellow. Did he know about what she’d… no. He couldn’t. No way he’d keep it from the human he was presumably attached to, and there was no way that guy would still be anywhere near her.

”Cause of my somewhat useful magic, unique skill set and wonderful personality?” Nessa deflected, not wanting to know what the reason he’d gleaned from her was. It was strange talking to a cat like this but… it wasn’t like he was a cat. An Apparition… not that she knew much about them, just that he was probably much older than she was.

”What’s lucky about it?” Nessa said, as if the idea of anyone sticking with her wasn’t the luckiest she’d been in a long time. She jerked her head towards Elay.
”He that good?”

Garf didn’t answer. Elay’s head turned slightly, brow furrowed as he tried to think about why something like that had been said…
A reason to stick around?
Right. Dinner was dinner. But if she was some hopper, like ten thousand other people living and dying in the South, she needed the help. Maybe it was consistency, maybe she was a piece of work. Or a thief. Or someone gang related whom you didn’t actually want in your home. The type of person to let the wolves in through the back door so they can eat your pet and leave.

There was some reason she was hopping. Not stuck in one place with one person. Not living a boring life of working in a factory, or in a nurse’s office, not somewhere mundane where life could just pass along quietly. Elay’s suspicious nature was abound, and he cleared his throat as he hung back a moment to let her come next to him.
”So what’s the deal with the cat flinger? Just another John gone wrong?” he asked with a gruff tone.

”You could say that,” Nessa laughed slightly. Now this was one thing she could talk about honestly. Normally there was that whole stigma around how many guys she’d been with… but he’d probably already guessed. So why not give him the full gorey details?
”Relationship went toxic real quick. We’d fight, then fuck to make up. Got violent once or twice-” understatement, “- y’know, normal stuff. Kept happening. Then after a few weeks he wanted to take a ‘break.’ He’d broken my fucking nose and he wanted a break.“

Thankfully it hadn’t been bad enough to have any permanent effects… the piece of shit wasn’t actually strong enough for that. But she’d been so pissed at the time.
”I was still hot with a broken nose, and had keys to his place so… I fucked another guy on his bed. He couldn’t do shit about it when he got home, either, cause the guy was bigger than him. Then I hit him with a curse on the way out. Piece of shit deserved it.”

Elay shook his head. This girl was nothing but trouble… The chances of her leading him to something like a gang jumping was rising by the second, and if it was a coven, that was only going to make things worse. Because then there’d be dead bodies. He didn’t care about that part, but it never made things easy. Dead people didn’t speak to him. They couldn’t cough up information.
”And what kind of a curse was that? The curse of ‘get your head popped like a grape’?” he asked, the streetlights growing more frequent as he led Nessa along toward the parking lot on the other side of the building.

”Didn’t need a curse for that one, did I?” Nessa looked up at him with a wry smile. Her eyes subtly darted about, making sure to keep track of where exactly they were.
”It wasn’t much, just made him feel a lil worse about himself. My magic isn’t strong enough to actually hurt anyone.” That was a lie, of course. She could’ve easily gotten inside the guy’s head to fry his brain… and that would’ve been showing mercy. But she wouldn’t. So casually thinking about using that magic, the thoughts constantly creeping in, made her feel a bit sick.

It was safer to appear harmless.
”I only use it when people really deserve it. Tiny curses are hardly as bad as beating someone till they’re dead.”

”Whatever makes you feel better, Dame.” Elay scoffed, waving his hand dismissively. He didn’t believe anything a Blue Adept said, or a Pink one for that matter. All they ever did was manipulate and then when they started to experience hardship, they lied and cried until life changed to suit their position. It just so happened she appreciated the help…
It only felt more like a setup because of that. She’s magic, she doesn’t need someone to defend her, she’s lasted this long; what would she need a man for? Or a free lunch?

Getting into the parking lot, Garf made his transfer back to his companion’s shoulders without words, pressing off Nessa’s shoulders as he jumped.
”Fuck, you’re gonna knock me over with that shit.”
”It’s cold, Lazarus. She’s made of bones.”
”There’s gotta be blood in there.” he joked, looking down at Nessa. At the cute little woman he didn’t know. It was a damn shame she wasn’t going to last very long if his suspicions were true.

The vehicle Elay approached was nice twenty years ago, but at this point it was showing its age… Not that it diminished the comfort factor of the heated leather seats or the power windows. Features that were top of the line long ago, now relegated to basic functions that anyone would expect from a modern car. The front seat was occupied by a cat bed, and Elay made no motion to move it for Nessa as the cat climbed into his spot and looked up at her.

Just looked. Stared. Didn’t say a word, despite her knowing that he could talk. Just… Waiting.

Nessa stared back. Her eyes narrowed slightly. What did he want? Was he waiting for her reaction? Did he expect her to put up a fuss about a cat getting the front seat over her? Quite frankly, she didn’t give a fuck. It would be harder for them to physically kick her out of the car if she wasn’t right next to the guy with extra long legs.

But she did crouch down in front of the cat so they were at the same level. It was easy enough for her to use telepathy on something with an Emotional Field- at least when it came to sending something mentally.
Stay out of my head. Keep anything you’ve learned in your own.

Garf seemed to smile as much as a cat could.
Your connection is deeper than what you know. Fate is more than chance, and Fate has brought you to us. And we have been brought to you. Try to relax, and don’t worry about whether or not I’m in your head… I’m far above you. And far above your Father.

And then, with a wag of his tail, Garf picked his bed up in his mouth before dragging it into the back seat to leave the passenger vacant. Elay felt the strangeness in the act, since he never did that for anyone.
”Dude… You’re giving up the front?”
”I have empathy for a stray. Let her feel like a princess.”
Elay scoffed, shaking his head.
”Dumpster Princess. Whatever, get in girl.”

”Nessa. My name’s Nessa,” she managed to snap, pulling herself out of a momentary daze to get in the car. The mention of her Father… so the cat knew. But he must have kept it to himself. She hoped so. There was a slight comfort in the possibility of something being above the man that had spent so long controlling her… even if the rest of what Garf had said sounded like absolute bullshit.

She pulled her knees up to her chest, a tense little pose even as her spine relaxed against the seat. It was comfortable. She’d been sleeping on a lumpy mattress and sitting on the floor because it was more comfortable than the chairs at her place. This was practically a luxury. She waited until Elay was in the car before talking again.
”Why even bother bringing me along? You could’ve just taken where he was and left.”

”You can get me into the hotel room easier. And you asked for dinner as payment, so you’ll get it. I’m not in the habit of making enemies in the South, contrary to how your friend with the concussion may feel.”
And if his inclination was correct, that meant more pockets to run. If every moron she brought carried fifty bucks, he’d eat dinner for free for the next week.

”Lazarus is lonely and sad! He’d talk to any woman that breathed at him.” came from the back seat, a snicker beneath it.
Elay didn’t even blink to acknowledge it. He wasn’t in the business of parsing out what was in his head versus what Garf actually said aloud: Both sounded identical, and if he wasn’t putting any effort into translation before hearing, he’d never be able to know… Unless someone else also responded.

Awww, poor Lazarus. Luckily I can do more than just breathe at him.” Nessa couldn’t hold back the little snide remark. It wasn’t possible to unless she was trying really hard to win someone over… and that act had ended the moment her curse had failed.
”How do you get sad and lonely when you’ve got a talking cat?”

Elay sighed loudly, shaking his head.
”Don’t listen to the talking cat. Most of his relatives eat children… Not someone to buy bullshit from.”
There was a click as one of Garf’s nails clicked into place between his teeth, picking a chunk of something out from between them before flicking it onto the back seat floor.

”I would never. That’s so wrong.”
His voice didn’t sound insulted. Not even hurt. Casual, like nothing was said at all… Until he gave a wry smile with his eyes.
”Once or twice maybe. Long ago, when that sort of thing was acceptable. I’m more of a Manacott kind of cat. Y’know, milk products. Fresh pasta. Burrata balls fried golden and dipped in-”
”Can it, Garfield… Christ, y’know just how to piss me off.”
”Oh, someone’s hungry too. No wonder you’re in a bad mood. Should you be driving?”

Eleven gin and waters was barely a drink. He turned the key, and the engine started right up despite the cold. Backing out of the spot, Elay took a deep breath and began to focus on his driving, leaving a chance for Nessa to ask more silly questions. He hoped she wouldn’t, but he wasn’t exactly getting lucky today.

Nessa was silent for a little bit. Her gaze never left Elay as she just observed him. Like she could figure out more just by staring. She was mentally weighing up risks. The risk of him killing her, or hitting her, or doing anything else to hurt her. It was difficult to tell. Probably… a moderate risk for now.

Her intense staring was interrupted by her phone buzzing again, and she fished it out of her pocket. A text message from Billy saying he was already there, with an attached picture she thankfully couldn’t see because she had no data.
”What d’you do to the guy when you catch him? Aside from stealing his money,” Nessa asked as she mindlessly sent back a flirty enough message.
”Beat him up? Tie him up and hand him over to his wife? Will you be able to do it if he’s naked when we arrive?”

Elay just shrugged.
”Client’s choice. This one’s cheap: I’m serving him divorce papers. She doesn’t want him hurt ’Unless absolutely necessary’, so I brought a gun I can throw in the room. When the ambulance finds him, they’ll find the gun and report it to his wife as confirmation, so I don’t get screwed if she goes to patch things up later.”
He didn’t seem to have an excited expression about the action, but on the inside he loved a little trick. A silly little thing like that. He could imagine the questions later, and the man desperately trying to wave away his illegal firearm charge. Elay would absolutely testify too, even if it meant having to spend time in the courtroom… There was a chance for a settlement then, and probably out of court so that nothing has to happen publically.

Rich people were the easiest to soak, because while they were stingy in purchasing, they were quick to throw money at not-so-legitimate problems. Just bury it in green dough, and you never need to think about it again.
”And yeah, I don’t mind him being naked. Means I don’t have to feel him up for his shit.”

”Then it’s your lucky day, cause that’s quite likely. I doubt the picture he sent me was him all dressed up.” Nessa shoved her phone in her pocket, watching Elay out of the corner of her eye. She didn’t quite get the gun thing. So the man could shoot himself, or something? It would be a pretty reasonable action but… didn’t seem quite right. Whatever. She didn’t need to know all the details.

”Must be nice to have enough money to pay for someone to hunt down your husband and give him divorce papers. Sure is different in the North…” She knew that better than anyone, of course. She’d fallen from so high… not that she’d enjoyed life there either. But at least she didn’t starve.
”You must live up there if you get jobs from ‘em- but you’re not from there, are you? North Siders wouldn’t come into the South to beat people up or steal cash.”

”I’m from a shithole suburb outside the city… The fuck d’you care? You hear me askin’ personal questions?” Elay responded, his tone finding a register between annoyed and joking. Rather than explaining any more details, Elay pulled his card from his jacket and handed it off to Nessa.

Colombo-Waiting Detective Agency
There’s always one more thing.
Lazarus A. Motta, Lead Investigator
20133 West 9th Ave, North Cloverfield, VA

”My office is just north of the Prosperity Bridge. I look out the window, I see the checkpoints.” he added.
”Yeah, right, from the second floor above the coffee shop. Y’can definitely see past the-”
Elay turned his head to Nessa, a sad and drained look on his face.
”You ask me why I’m lonely with a talking cat? Because the cat is an asshole.”

Nessa’s eyebrows raised slightly as she slipped his card into her pocket, but her expression was otherwise neutral. Strangely. She didn’t really understand it. She’d never been around anyone that wasn’t at least a bit of an asshole. And having someone- or something- around was better than nothing.

Weeelll, you’ve got an amazing opportunity right in front of you to have some non-asshole company,” Nessa smiled playfully, as if she hadn’t already proven herself to be a bit of a bitch on multiple occasions.
”At least I’ve got a pretty face to make up for any annoyances. Much better than a talking cat. I don’t even have one of those.”

She laughed lightly, not visible sadness in her expression. She was good at hiding everything she didn’t want seen.
”Never really been a cat person myself.”

”Talking pussy in the back seat, talking pussy in the front seat. What’s the difference? I owe you a dinner. That’s all.”
He only meant what he said because he couldn’t imagine this situation squaring out any other way. She was cute; great. Fantastic. She was also another Southern Rat, and was already trying to weasel her way across the bridge. Probably to higher paying opportunities. If she wasn’t such a bitch herself, Elay imagined sending this girl to his older sister… For everything else, she treated those kids who worked at the club better than anyone else got treated in the North.

She’s a cult leader, El. Of course she treats everyone like that.

”The only pussy talking right now is you, Laz. Don’t deny it.” Garf scoffed, shaking his kitty head.
Then he did something unexpected… Standing, stretching, his hanging belly wobbling as he passed one foot and another onto the center console. Then, he was sitting on Nessa’s lap as if he had always been there, curled up and looking at her.
You’ll learn to deal with it. He’s got too many sisters to ever actually hurt a woman, but he isn’t easily swayed by your whiles either.

Just like a cat does naturally, Garf had ignored the part about staying out of her head… At least he was being… Comforting?

That just makes it more fun.
Nessa resisted rolling her eyes at the cat. She wasn’t exactly bothered by how Elay was talking… it wasn’t even that bad. She’d rather not have all the pretend niceties anyway. Then she had to try too.
But if he wouldn’t actually hurt her… she could relax just a little bit.

”We’ll see if it ends with just dinner,” she said, smugly confident it wouldn’t. And if it really did… Well, fine. She wouldn’t have to worry about eating for another twenty four hours if she had enough.
”I won’t even make you take me back to your place if you’re that scared.” She doubted he actually was in any way, but if the flirting didn’t work so well? There was nothing quite like hurting someone's ego.

”Oh, good! I won’t have to put plastic down.” was his only reply besides a big smarmy grin crossing his face.

But it was worth noting in his own mind that Garf had no trouble settling in or being around her. Despite his proclivities, Elay knew the cat wasn’t just good at judging character: He was a perfect judge of character. He just never warmed up to things. Nor did he share his secrets typically, which were themselves rather fickle things that were only as secret as the good they did staying hidden.

More importantly, they were getting close to the address at this point.
”About our Mark… Not like us, right? Blind?” he asked, hoping her knowledge would maybe prove useful enough to justify not handing her a few bucks after dinner and never seeing her again.

”Blind. Really scared of his wife finding out. His thoughts about it were so loud I would’ve had to get rid of my channeler to stop hearing them.” Nessa offered up without much resistance. It was, after all, in her favour that this went well. Then they’d steal his money, and get some decently filling food… and whatever might come after it.
”He’s pretty paranoid in general. Said he wanted to meet somewhere else cause he thought someone was following him. Funny that. Also he thinks he’s still in his prime, somehow, and is convinced he’s got an attractive face. I’d threaten that first if you have to.”

”I don’t threaten. I serve, and I serve. Now, how about his cash? His wife said he’s been pulling bands out of his personal accounts for months now, and now he’s dipping into the business. D’ju see anything like that? Or, y’know, gold, jewellery, flashy time piece?”
Elay cared far more about the loot and the resulting pay from a job well done than his performance in bed for obvious reasons.

”No jewellery, but his watch looked pretty fancy,” Nessa shrugged. She knew just how fancy… enough for a couple month’s rent for her now.
”He tried to hide it cause he was a cheap bastard, but his wallet was stuffed. He was fucking paranoid about that too, counting it all the time like that’d matter if he was mugged.” Though it was probably her he’d been worried about taking his money. It was pretty pathetic.

And sad. Her life really was so sad.
”He wasn’t stupid enough to show off any gold, but I never went through his bags.”

”Geeze, what kind of a Hopper are you? Not snooping through the John’s bag… Christ, at least you could be professional.” Elay scoffed.

He was only half joking. While he didn’t find any particular taste or distaste in how some people chose to make a living, he did believe in being decent at whatever one chose. Some said he had high standards, but to him there were much higher standards to strive for… And he certainly didn’t try. Some ideals were too lofty even for him to meet, and his love for alcohol certainly didn’t help.
He wasn’t quite like other freaks. After a certain point, even he’d get drunk. And boy did he… It was an expensive habit at that volume, so scores like these were necessary.

”Not like it matters to me. If anything of mine ends up missing, I’ll just fucking torture you in a different way.”

Nessa’s eyes narrowed, head snapping around to glare at him. Hopper, be professional… of fucking course. Sure, maybe it looked like that. With Billy it kind of was… but he was the exception to the rule. When she’d been desperate. She got with men to survive, but also because she wanted to be with someone. She didn’t fucking take their money. They paid for things mostly with their own free will.
”Why don’t you just call me a whore like a normal person. I’m not a fucking prostitute. I don’t steal from people.”

Why even bother? He’d think what he wanted to think.
”But you’re making it really tempting to see if you’re really enough of a psycho to torture me. What kind? You gonna break my bones? Or is it sexual… is that the kind of shit you’re into?”

Elay shook his head.
”Nah, the cat eats you from your core memories outward. You lose your sense of self, your identity, your name, your interests and hobbies… Eventually you wind up a living, breathing husk, still fully aware of your surroundings without the chance to understand or retain any of it”
His voice was so matter-of-fact that there was little room for assuming he was joking. This man was serious, and the look up from Garf gave the most sincere expression of empathy a cat could create.

”I’m not that hungry.”
And then the cat winked. Just enough that Nessa would be able to see it.

”And uh, honestly I wouldn’t call you a whore. Someone in that service industry usually has to, y’know, work for their pay. A Hopper is a whole different breed of sla-”
Garf’s massive paw slipped out, a hand resting on Elay’s arm.
”Can’t we be nice for now?”
”Not until I’ve got my hands around a bottle.”

The cat frowned as best it could, clearly shaking its head in disappointment.
”Point was, you’re an Adept. You, just like every other Adept, have some kind of talent that lets you skim cash off people who are trying to be legitimate.”

The look Nessa gave Garf as Elay talked about him eating memories wasn't one of fear. Instead, it was interest. He could do that? How selective was it? Could he eat the memories she wished she didn't have? Even if he couldn't… it didn't sound like the worst thing ever. How much different would it be from how she was now? She already felt like a living, breathing husk. At least then she wouldn't carry these feelings of guilt.
Though the cat seemed to have no intention of actually doing it.

”Careful, this slag could text and warn your mark.” Trisha glared at Elay again, hands clasping together so her chipped nails could dig into her skin. He wasn't wrong. That pissed her off more. But he didn't know her. He didn't know her circumstances, the shit she actually had to do to survive. Just how awful she was.

And exactly why she couldn't use her magic.
”I’m too lazy to work on my magic enough for it to be useful,” Nessa lied. Better to be seen as a lazy slut than risk him finding out just what she could do with her magic. It was more than just controlling people actively. It was implanting commands to do her bidding whether she was there or not… causing them pain… fundamentally changing them. Just thinking about it again made her feel a little sick.
”Cursing people to want and need me is enough. Why do you fucking care, anyway? Tryna feel better about your sad, pathetic life of smashing heads in and stealing cash by looking down on me? Does it boost your little ego?”

”Oh like you’d know about my ego… I care because now you’re eating into my dime! I swear, this was supposed to be a normal fuckin’ case, now I’ve got you to deal with because I agreed to feed you for the fucking trouble. Why couldn’t you just be a normal chick, I mean… Every woman in my fuckin’ life! Every single one!”

The hotel in question was starting to creep into view now, its shitty lights and neon sign above the street calling attention to itself like a naked nun. It was everything one didn’t want to see, but once it was witnessed, you couldn’t look away. This didn’t stop Garf from giggling to himself as the two argued, speaking again in a break. His paws pressed against Nessa, and he looked up at her with a twinkle.
”He’s a master of doublespeak, but I’m quite the translator myself.”

”Garf… Not now…”
”Eh-em: Please forgive my insecurities and gruff external thoughts. I’m too scared to tell you I’m interested in you, and I’m only being rude because I have high standards for Magically-inclined Individuals. I’d like to offer you the opportunity to resolve that, and intend to consult you about it over a plate of spaghetti that we’ll share.”

Elay turned his head, closed his eyes and sighed deeply.
”What fucking room is this guy in? Please? For the love of God?” he asked in an extremely curt and clearly frustrated fashion.

Nessa let out a quiet laugh as Garf ‘translated’, considering scratching him behind the ears or something for a moment before stopping herself. High standards for people with magic… sure, she probably hit those standards. She didn't want to. And she certainly didn't want another person who just wanted her for it. But if he actually was interested in her just a bit… she had a chance.

”Let’s see… oh.” Nessa pulled back out her phone, raising her eyebrows.
”He really is a paranoid fuck, what did you do while tryna find him? Or does he have a gang after him or some shit? 'I gave your name to the front desk, with a description of you. They'll give you the room number and key.’ Didn't know you could do that in a shithole like this.”

”I ain’t given him a lot of options… You get to where they’ll go first, and cut it off. Doesn’t matter if they know you’re looking; all that matters is that they’ve got nowhere to go.”
Elay scrunched his nose, fully pulling into the parking lot and pulling open his center console. Out came a .38 snub revolver, its black metal frame matte in the dark car interior. Garf stood on Nessa’s lap now, stretching slightly before moving toward the gun. His mouth cranked wide open, separating its skull from the rest of the jaw before accepting the gun and swallowing it like a monster. He simply licked his lips and meowed happily, then disappeared in a puff of smoke to leave the duo alone.

”Now, go get the key and the room number. I’ll be waiting.” Elay grunted, head nodding out toward the office separated from the motel’s main building.

Nessa was reluctant to leave the comfort of the warm car with its heated seats. She shifted onto her knees, leaning in towards Elay with narrowed eyes.
”I don't like being told what to do. Try to learn how to fucking say please next time.”

She didn't actually wait for a response, immediately pulling back and getting out of the car. It was fucking cold. She shivered, pulling her jacket close around her. It didn't do much for her bare legs, an icy wind brushing against them and only causing her to tremble more. But it wasn't far to the office - a walk she did quickly, thankful for her sturdy boots which allowed her to walk the most direct route without care for how many potholes there were.

The inside of the office was a bit warmer. It wasn't actually as bad as Nessa had expected. The one receptionist on duty was separated from her by a desk that cut the room in half, with two doors behind her. One was half open, showing a couple of other staff members sitting around. The girl behind the counter looked bored, scrolling on her phone without even looking up. The place was worn, lacking a bit of the gaudiness of the actual hotel. Almost discrete. The perfect place for a rich man to bring his illicit lover.

Nessa rapped on the scratched wooden counter to get the woman's attention.
”I need a key for a room- under Billy Pears. Nessa? He should've said.”

The receptionist looked up at her, then shuffled about some papers. She glanced over Nessa again before handing over a keycard.
“Room 304.”

Efficient. Nessa took the card, turning on her heel and walking right back out. She shivered again, shoving her hands into her pockets to help protect them from the chill as she headed back towards Elay's car. As she approached, she pulled the key card back out of her pocket to wave it at him. She then shoved it back in, keeping a tight hold of it. Just in case Elay decided to snatch it and go up himself. She wasn't waiting out here in the cold. Alone. No fucking way
”304. No escaping out a window for him.”

Elay was wordless in his acceptance of the situation, and didn't acknowledge what was said fully. He waved her away, pointing toward the left side of the building hosting the lower numbers. 101 to 104, then each floor above it, we're the “suites” that the building offered, and Elay was remotely watching as Garf made his way into the top floor.

It took a great deal of concentration to maintain remote viewing at this distance. They couldn't directly communicate, though Garf was good at picking up Elay’s faint thoughts, and read the directions to the target room with little lag time. Poised on the roof above, the fat bastard of a cat took a single vertical leap and dove into the roof, leaving a ripple like water as he slipped right through the solid surface.
He spent another moment wriggling through completely, finally finding himself landing perfectly square in the room’s closet. He had two jobs: Assess potential loot, and plant the gun somewhere incriminating. Enough so, that when Elay started snapping pictures for Madame Finkle, the gun would be there and present to show that there was direct danger.

The cats massive double paws were dexterous, and they pulled zippers open quite easily. Thus, he began rummaging through the man's bags looking for anything fun or important that Elay would want while listening for the commotion to start.
Taking stock, the cat was quick to toss out shirts and pants, underwear, nothing in the main holding pouches…

The sides, the sides! These human containers, I swear on K'nakz-
Garf proceeded to pull open the first side pocket, and out came three or four different clam shell-like containers. These were a little more difficult to open, and he had to use his teeth for now. Popping them open revealed designer watches, and the cat stared at them for a moment confirming the mineral content of each.

Platinum, gold and pearl, diamonds; one was particularly distinctive as it's face was separated into twelve different sections full of a rainbow of precious stones. This would've been enough for a petty thief, but Elay didn't usually take jewellery with such distinction. It was a dangerous game to fence things like that, as they were usually easily recognized and tracked should the client party try to short him. He'd learned that the hard way some years ago.

The other side had a similar pouch, and this was more up their alley: A plastic bag full of fresh, crisp fifties and twenties. He plucked it by a claw and hoisted, feeling the weight and determining that it was close to half a kilo of money… Depending on the denominations, he knew from experience they were looking at something in the upwards of hundreds of thousands.

Again, couldn't take all of it. If the Madame was looking to recoup her losses, which it seemed like she was, there was only so much money one man could spend. Better to skim than to dig greedily and deep.
Topping it all off, a fat diamond ring. An engagement band, audacious white gold wrapping itself around several hundred karats of diamond. She had requested this particular piece if possible, and Garf was quick to swallow the ring for safe keeping.

Now he simply curled up, waiting to step out of the dark when things got crazy.

Back on the ground, Elay could only smile as the two humans started their trek up the outside stairs toward the third floor. He had a manilla folder in his hand with the documents.
”Alright… Garf confirmed good things. There's enough to take quite a bit. So, I guess I'm not so worried about dinner. Now when we get up there, I'm gonna hide on the windowless side of the door. You're gonna knock, and then get in as quick as you can. I'm gonna end up pushing you, so just don't be shocked. I just need to make sure that door doesn't close, ‘cuz if he sees us and we don't stick together, he could hurt you. Capice?”

Nessa looked up at Elay, widening her eyes slightly. Billy couldn’t actually hurt her. Not enough that it would matter. Maybe a hit or two before she breached his mind and stopped it. But… it was nicer to have someone else protect her. But still, she quickly cast her Alarm Bell spell across herself just in case. It would at least give her the option of protection if he tried to attack her.

”Wait… I’ve got the fucking key. You think the guys suddenly gonna gain a ton of muscle and sprint over, throwing me to the side and slamming the door in your face? Seriously? Are you a fucking idiot?” Nessa paused on the third floor as she realised what he’d actually asked. They were still a few doors along, but she lowered her voice just in case.
”I can knock and alert him if you want!”

Elay bit his lip… It wasn't usually convenient like that, so he could only shake his head.
”Jesus, you made your fucking point. Just open the door then, I'll be right behind you.” he frowned, shaking his head and tossing a hand upward in a dismissive fashion.

You’re welcome, Nessa shot back sarcastically, hand not holding the key card coming up to flip him off. She let out a quiet huff as she continued forward. Of was the dismissive hand gesture… Fuck, so annoying.

Both her hands remained out of her pockets as she approached the door. She didn’t bother waiting around or hesitating, pressing the key card against the reader on the door. With a little click it opened and she pushed right in.

The room was larger than she expected. There was a dark red couch immediately to the left, with a couple of stains on it that Nessa didn’t want to think about. The curtains were already drawn closed, thick enough that there was no seeing in and out. The walls were made to look like a darker wood- fake, of course, but a strange attempt at classy even with an incredibly… crude ‘art piece’ on the wall. It was clearly catering to a certain audience.
Beyond that was the bed. The main attraction. Large, with gaudy red satin sheets. The lights were dimmed, the main source coming from a pink toned strip light across the bed’s headboard.

On the bed lounged the target: Billy Pears. William Finkle. He wasn’t particularly bad looking for his age. At least his body was in enough shape that Nessa didn’t feel too much embarrassment that she’d spent three nights with him.
“Nessa- what the fuck?!” Billy sat up in a panic, the gold silk robe that he was wearing falling open a bit more than Nessa would’ve liked it to.
“Who’s that? What’s he doing in this room?!”

”I thought you wanted someone else to join?” Nessa’s voice pitched up mockingly, lips curling up into a smirk that was directed towards Elay.

As Garf heard familiar voices and felt Elay close in, he stepped through the wall of the closet and landed squarely on the bed next to Finkle. One large gag saw the revolver coughed up and spat out onto the bed by the man's pillow, probability shifting just enough that it would land perfectly next to the hand reaching out to push himself up.

The next moment was a blur of violence. Elay didn't say anything- no quirky one liner, no discussion of terms -as the truncheon he kept in his coat slipped from the sleeve. There was a hollow knock that followed, and the moan of someone who was knocked utterly unconscious by a swift and accurate blow to the temple.

Elay had learned to leave minimal bruising on his marks. It didn't have to be a struggle, after all. Sometimes it was, and maybe they were more fun… But chumps like this guy didn't deserve the time or effort.
Now Elay had Finkle by the ankles, dragging him halfway off the bed so it looked like he'd been standing and fell backwards.

Perfect.
His phone came out, and he snapped a few pictures. Information bridged his and Garf's mind, notifying him of the good stuff.

”Alright, fuckin’... Please go into the closet and get his duffle bag.” he “politely” requested, the please still coming off as aggressive and demanding.

Elay had taken the manilla folder, opening it and reading through the divorce notice briefly.
”Alright Finkle… You in there? Hey, come on…”

His fingers snapped towards Garf, who placed a paw on Finkle's head. He waited a moment, then the man's eyes shot open without another movement.
”You're a wry little fucker, I'll give you that. Carmella sends her regards, says she wants your rings back. And the Holtz and Rekker, if you still had it. I reckon you do, right? That's the real pretty one?”

He was staring up at Elay unable to move. Was he even really awake? It wasn't clear to the outside, but he held the papers up anyway.
”Congratulations, Billy. You're free now. Just cough up what you owe the cunt and spend the rest of your life doing what you please. Good luck.”

And then he was released from the spell, passing back out abruptly. Elay waited for Nessa to drag the heavy bag out from where it was stashed.

”Making a weak girl do the heavy lifting, fucking bastard,” Nessa muttered as she lugged it out of the closet, not bothering to be quiet with it. She went as far as bringing it over and dumping it in front of Elay- or more accurately, attempting to drop it on his feet.

She stepped back towards the bed, one hand moving out to subtly brush Billy’s limp wrist. A pink tether flared into life between them. She didn’t need to touch him but it just made things easier. Quicker.

”That was more boring than I expected,” Nessa commented snidely. At the same time part of her mind was carefully delving into Billy’s. She was erasing herself from his most recent memories, changing them so it was just Elay that had come into the room. And it wasn’t her who’d phone him earlier… she made that memory fuzzy so he wouldn’t quite remember who it was.
”I expected at least one scream.”

Garf’s ears flicked toward Nessa, eyes turning in the sockets for a moment. Elay was already picking through the bag, pocketing the less recognizable watches and pulling a hunk of money out of the bag. Hundreds wrapped in fifties that were wrapped in twenties… Bundles, set up for him to carry around as was necessary… Which meant there had to be more in his actual wallet. Or, the pants. Not paying Nessa much mind, he started to look around the floor before finding the pair and the thickly padded back pocket from which he pulled another half-used fold.

”You’re sick, y’know that? Questioning my fetishes when you’re waiting to watch a man get beaten? Have some self awareness.”
Letting the half-used fold spin through the air, the money smacked Nessa gently across the forehead and caused Elay to laugh.
”Probably not the first time you’ve been hit in the face with a wad of money, huh?”

”Normally I find it pretty sexy, but you wouldn’t be able to keep your mouth shut long enough to be vaguely attractive,” Nessa sneered, squatting down to pick up the wad that had fallen on the floor. She shoved it in her coat pocket without even checking how much there was. Then she swivelled towards Billy again, still crouching. The Pink Lux linking them pulled back into her body.
”Piece of shit deserved to be beaten a bit more.”

She didn’t bother explaining the why, letting the statement hang there for a moment. Finally, she slowly turned back to look at Elay, lips pulling up into a malicious grin.
”But yeah, I’m pretty sick. Sick enough to still be around you.”

Elay stepped forward. His eyes locked with Nessa’s as he did so, hand slowly but surely reaching down and grabbing ahold of Billy’s collar.
”Y’know, maybe… You’re right.”
In a single motion, Elay hoisted the dead weight so his ass was on the bed again. Still holding him tightly, Elay’s hand pulled back and drove itself once, twice, three, four, five times…

There were little gurgling noises escaping Billy’s throat now as blood began to pour out of his nose.
”Lazarus!” Garf exclaimed, a disappointed tone behind it.

But Elay didn’t pay it any mind.
”That make you hot? Huh? Get the engines running now? Sick fucker?”
He got incredibly close to her now. There was tension, and the source wasn’t entirely clear…
”Now say ’Thank you Elay.’ he growled, looking down at Nessa with the eyes of a predator…

Nessa didn’t flinch. Not as he beat the piece of shit nor when he got so close. It was like there was a storm brewing, and she didn’t know whether it would destroy her or sweep her away yet. But it was exciting. Heat sparked across her skin and her body tilted forward slightly; a light brush against his, not quite enough to be properly touching.

”Mm, I think you’re the one it made hot. Just need the little obediently parroted words to push you over the edge? That’s pretty cute.” She stared at him with half lidded eyes, smiling tauntingly.
Make me.

This wasn’t going to end well…
For the love of everything, not here!
His massive hands grabbed Nessa by the jacket, torso bending down to join their lips together in a rough show of passion. It only took a few moments before he’d picked her up and sat her on the dresser of the room. He shoved her back into the large mirror, banging it against the wall with the force as he continued to kiss her for several long moments.

Hands groped places they shouldn’t have, and Elay knew this wasn’t the right move… But she was so smug. Was it a spell? Garf would’ve prevented it, so it couldn’t have been. There was just something about her attitude, the way she carried herself and didn’t give an inch. Usually women got quiet when he acted like himself, or made it a problem that he wasn’t interested in solving. But this? It felt so strange… So powerful.

When he finally pulled away, drool pulled from between their mouths and he stared her down with those same hungry eyes.
”Say. It.”

A soft groan escaped Nessa’s lips as they parted, dark eyes somehow swirling with want and that ever present smugness. Her legs had wrapped around his torso, one hand tangled in his hair while the other gripped onto his shoulder. It slipped down, fingers slowly trailing across his chest.

It was exactly what she’d hoped for. More, even. There was an excitement that she hadn’t felt in a long time… a stronger spark pushing through the dark cloud of depression. It was rough without proper violence, enough for her to feel something without hurting. It was actually hot. He was.

She leaned forward, head tilting to go past his face so she could whisper in his ear.
”Thank you Elay.” Each word dripped with sarcasm. She was mocking him even as she said exactly what he’d wanted.

There was a pained moan again. From behind. Elay’s expression shifted slightly, and he closed his eyes while shaking his head.
”Good. Now, go get in the fuckin’ car. I’ll be right down.”


So there was enough money to eat… Big whoop. The rent for the office, the share of utilities- unevenly offset by the landlord to keep his dying coffee shop afloat -came out to more than six grand a month. Not to mention employing Loretta, and the inevitable kickup to the Twin Hill’s coffers. At least he wasn’t still paying for the property in Raven’s Rest…
After that, the apartment; utilities there, and the monthly booze bill… Not to mention food when it was necessary? Probably another five or six grand. So he snagged fifty grand? That wasn’t half a year of expenses… And these jobs almost never showed up, making this particular instance sting that much more.

Because now he had a leech. A leech sitting across from him at this quiet diner, a pot of coffee in between them. Garf happily purred on the warm seat next to Nessa, head in her lap.
”I thought we were going to Moriah’s restaurant.” he grumbled from below, half dreaming of a plate of steaming hot lasagna with the bechamel sauce he loved so much.

”You either want the fuckin’ chicken, or you don’t. It’s not something to make a big deal out of; go suck a Blind if you think it’ll help.” Elay responded coldly, a flask of something that smelled like ethanol gasoline being poured into his current cup of coffee.

He hadn’t stopped staring at Nessa, however. Not after the mistake he made. He didn’t want her thinking that she was going to get one over on him… So they were getting separate checks. It was only fair, he’d already given her money.

Opposite him, Nessa calmly sipped on her own cup of coffee. Or at least, she gave the illusion of calmness. For once, she’d pushed down her immediate annoyance when Elay asked for separate checks. Not out of politeness… but because she was playing the long game. Know when to push, know when to stop. She was reeling him in. He’d already kissed her like that… and now he couldn’t stop looking at her. Things would progress.

At least she could pretend to be confident about it.
She met Elay’s gaze with a playful smile. As she did she pulled back her hair, tying it into a low ponytail. It revealed slender collar bones, verging on unhealthy, and a smattering of fading bruises. As her head tilted down to read the menu, the cat claw earring swung in her right ear. It stood out against the more simple gold toned hoops she wore otherwise.

Since she was paying herself she was looking for one thing: value for money. Large and cheap. At least this place wasn’t too expensive. If she got something big enough she’d only eat half, maybe, and she could get the rest bagged up for tomorrow. It wasn’t even like she was actively hungry… there was just a constant, slight ache in her stomach. For a moment, she considered not getting anything at all. How much pasta, rice and eggs could she get for the amount a meal would cost? But something that actually had flavour was too tempting.

”I can’t believe our first date is in a shitty diner instead of a fancy restaurant,” she teased, looking back up at him.

”’S not a fuckin’ date. Save that shit.”
Elay shook his head, taking a deep breath as he tugged back the cup of coffee wholesale. It was hot. Like, hot enough that his next exhale was full of steam.
”I told you I’d get you dinner. I did and then some. Go find your own shitty motel room after this, live like a ghetto princess for a few months before you go and find the next motherless sucker to leech off of.”

Garf chuckled.
”Come on, Lazarus! What’s another mouth?” he asked playfully, pawing Nessa’s leg with a gentle tug on her pants with his claws.
”Besides, she can be useful. My curses aren’t exactly safe for working people over. If we get her employed, then we get a grant too. You can pay her salary off that.”

”Oh, and what are you? Some fuckin’ city councilman trying to convince business owners to hire up from the South? She’s bad news. You can smell it, and so can I.”
Elay was already pouring another cup of coffee with gasoline and plenty of sugar. He always got his money’s worth.

”She is… More than she wants to admit. That just means the partnership will work. Hell, why not run scams? She sets ‘em up, you knock ‘em down!”

It had been hard to tell at first, but there was always something clawing at the edge of her Emotional Field. The protection was working, or at least it felt like it was working, but the thing seemed to still know more. Whatever little moment of weakness she’d accidentally given it during their initial encounter, it had to be enough for it to grab ahold of somehow. The feeling had only become more clear now that tensions weren’t hot.

”What am I to you, a fuckin’ pimp? No chance. We run an honest business.”

”They must have a different definition of honest in the North,” Nessa couldn’t help but laugh. She didn’t enjoy being talked about when she was right there, so she was quick to get a dig in.
”Are all businesses stealing and beating people? At least the gangs here don’t pretend that’s part of their honest work.”

She glanced down at Garf, eyes narrowing slightly. Just how much did he know? If he was suggesting that Elay hire her… that just wasn’t possible. Nessa Mendoza didn’t exist. She had no social security number, no way to be legally hired. They couldn’t get a grant or whatever for a Southsider that didn’t exist.

”Also, this ‘bad news’ is sitting right here. Weren’t you taught it’s rude to shittalk people to their face?” Nessa didn’t even bother acknowledging the whole hiring or setting up a scam thing. That wasn’t what she was looking for… But she wasn’t going to turn around and say that it wasn’t just for survival, but because she was lonely.
”Not having a mother explains a lot.”

”Oooooh! Oh no!”

Garf’s sarcastic exasperation echoed up from under the table, but in reality there was a completely different reaction under the surface. Nessa would be able to feel the unlatching for a brief moment as the Cat’s attention turned to Elay fully. Inside his mind, there was a great deal of calming that crossed its way between the two entities faster than the speed of light. It was the only option to keep Elay calm as he could be after a comment like that.

”Don’t you dare. I had a mother. Still do. I wasn’t talking about my-fucking-self, understand?”
A bold-faced lie. A reaction like that? Easy to read from an outsider’s perspective. Defensiveness almost always meant that one hit the mark on the head. But whatever had happened, the clawing feeling at the edge of oblivion was back. Like there was a tiger six inches from her face, but it wasn’t moving.

”Now, as far as talking shit? You owe me. I could’a let that hushpuppy throttle you outside of the bar, and I didn’t. I even paid you. As far as I’m concerned, I’ve well and good earned the luxury of being frank in front of your basic witch ass…”

The waiter finally made his way over… They only had the most masculine presenting people working the tables at this hour; half bouncers, half servers… These guys got paid by the unbroken window at the end of each shift in this part of town.

“What’ll it be, Motta? The usual?”
”Yep… And the fried chicken for my pal Garfield.”
“You got it… How about you, Shortie? Ain’t seen you around these parts.”

Nessa took a moment to respond, moving her heated gaze from Elay to the waiter. She was annoyed, and getting interrupted before she could respond didn’t help. Her inability to prove him wrong was even more frustrating. Because he was wrong. She hadn’t needed his help. She certainly wasn’t a basic witch. But showing up this asshole wasn’t worth risking her safety. It just made it more frustrating.

”Burger and fries,” Nessa said, incredibly to the point. She didn’t react to anything else said. But the slightest hint of Pink threaded into his mind, pushing him to immediately leave after he’d got the order rather than stay and make anymore comments. Then her gaze went back to Elay, eyes narrowing. She ignored Garf completely- seeming unbothered by the claws in her Emotional Field.

”I don’t owe you shit. Did I ask for you fucking help? If it weren’t for me you’d still be chasing Billy around town. For all you’d known what you ‘saved’ me from was just a bit of fun.” It hadn’t been, of course. But if anything Elay had saved Alex. A cracked skull was nicer than what Nessa had considered doing to him. He’d saved her from herself, too. She didn’t like that thought either.
”You just wanted to feel like the big strong man that came in and saved the damsel in distress, I bet.”

The waiter didn’t stick around to chat…
”You just blitzed that poor guy! You absolute bitch, I can’t believe you! You’d do that to anyone wouldn’t you? Christ, I’m lucky I’ve got Garf or you would’ve done it to me too! I’d be wrapped around your finger feeding you grapes out the fuckin’ bag: Do you know how expensive fresh fruit is these days?”

Of course she was like that… You didn’t survive as a paranormal individual in South Cloverfield without using it in any way you could. That’s what was bothering him most at the moment… The fact that, if she wanted to, she could’ve and should’ve been living the high life North of the bridges. But she wasn’t. So, either she was a stupid, lucky priss with the ability to trick suckers out of their cash, or…

Elay leaned in across the table, mug in hand. He took a sip, then another, and another still.
”Hang on… You can’t go North, can you? he asked, eyes narrowing on their own as he drilled suspicion into her.

She should have just suffered whatever the waiter was going to say. Snapped at him, maybe, and verbally pushed him away. But she’d hardly blitzed him. It had been the lightest tap of magic. A push away… she had barely done anything. It wasn’t even really mind control. But it had been a mistake.

”I can.” Nessa stared back, expression unwaveringly pissed. Narrowed eyes, scowl, but no different from how she’d been a moment before. It wasn’t entirely a lie. She could go. Her father had been careful enough that her face wasn’t anywhere. It was the name, and the risk of people in true higher society who might recognise her. The ‘poorer’ side of the North? Less risky. But further in… the risk was too high.

The poor way she lived really was down to her reluctance to use her magic as much as it was the risk of the North Side. With it she could live somewhere nice down South. She didn’t. She couldn’t. Not with the spells she normally let herself use. A light push here and there… but mind control to the point of getting money or property? Ensuring it stuck so they didn’t turn around and turf her out? The thought made her feel sick.
”My magic really isn’t strong. That was a light tap, barely a blitz. I nudged him away. I can’t do much more than that. I use magic to get money, a moment later they snatch it back. I’m too busy trying to survive to improve it.”

Elay laughed aloud. Garf did not like that. Elay never laughed aloud unless he was either too pissed to seem angry, or too drunk to give a fuck anymore. But, knowing and feeling his mind intimately, neither of those things were happening. It was pure smugness.

”So you really are the most useless little Witch in South Cloverfield… Fine. I guess you’re not worth hiring then. Cool. Then after dinner here, we part ways and I ignore my partner here who keeps trying to convince me that I should linger around you for more than five minutes… I’m not in the habit of keeping stray kittens. This one found me, so…”

”I never said I wanted a fucking job from you.” Nessa narrowed her eyes. Stalling for time as she tried to figure out what she wanted. Did she just let him go? After that kiss earlier. The prospect of finishing the meal and going back to her shitty place… able to fork over enough for months of rent, sure, but alone. Back to that depressing hole, to struggle to drag herself out of bed for another day. Just fading away.

Was it really worth keeping herself safe when she was barely living at all? The only thing worse than this was the prospect of prison… but if that came to pass? She could just fry her own brain.
”How would you even know how useful I am?” She leaned forward too, hand sliding across the table towards him. More than anything, she wanted to wipe that smug fucking grin off his face.
”Open your mind up and I’ll show you. Or are you scared?”

”You don’t want that. I promise.”

Garf was quick on the uptake, and jumped into the line of fire in a figurative manner.
”No, Elay, let her! Go ahead. I promise I won’t bite too hard.”

Elay shook his head.
”Not happening. Just because you think you’re some big bad predator doesn’t make you one. And I don’t want to be responsible for cleaning up your vegetable ass off the bench seat after he treats your mind like a carbonara.” he asserted.

”Ooooh, fettuccine… Seriously, why didn’t we go to the Trattoria?”
”Because Momo already tried calling me today! Going in would be asking for fucking trouble.”

Ohhhhhh. Trisha’s lips pulled up into a teasing smirk. She’d been rejected from proving her magic on him, but that was fine… it had been an impulsive suggestion from desperation. She wanted to destroy that smugness. But the cost… the guilt from using the spell she’d thought of, even if it was immediately dispelled? It wasn’t worth it.

”I see.” She spoke as if she had just understood something. She leaned forward, making sure to give him a clear view of her cleavage. The way she looked at him was simultaneously seductive and mocking.
”You also have a wife at home you’re avoiding! No wonder you didn’t jump at the chance to fuck me. You’re feeling guilty… Awwwww. Worried you’ll be in even more trouble?”

Garf instantly laughed at the suggestion that he had a wife at home.
”Spend more than a few hours with him: You’ll know why that statement was more funny than you intended.”

”The fuck’s that supposed to mean, Garf?” Elay snapped, polishing off the second cup of boozy coffee.

”Unmarriable sack of pain. Missing Mama’s Boy.” the feline chided back fully audible to Nessa.

”Fuck you.-” Elay threw back at the cat before turning and pointing at Nessa.
”And fuck you too: She’s my oldest Sister, and she’s a fuckin’ bitch too. I hope she falls off that pole and breaks her back.”

”That’s just not going to happen, and you know it.” Garf shook his head. But Elay didn’t bother stopping to acknowledge him any further.

”As far as knowing what you can and can’t do? I used to have magic just like yours. Pink, with all that sappy lovey dovey bullshit. I remember fucking around in people’s brains, trying to get them to do what I wanted… It ain’t that hard. So, if you’re tellin’ me you can only do little shit like that? I’m confident you’re useless.” he asserted, willing to die on the hill in the hopes that she would just fucking go away.

He wasn’t even sure why he’d kissed her earlier… His blood was up. She goaded him. He had to do something to take control of the moment… But… Why did she feel so warm?

”Fuck me too? That’s what I’ve been trying to get you to do this whole time!” Trisha’s voice pitched up playfully, eyes squinted slightly as she laid it on thick. What did she have to lose?

Really… what did she have to lose…
”You didn’t have magic like mine. Could you make them do things for you even when you weren’t there? Could you make a single thought cause them intense pain? Just one cast, and that’s it…” Two spells she hated, yet they were just the tip of the iceberg. There were ones she could never mention. Her ability to breach emotional fields. Turning Blinds into monsters. Cursing someone to a slow and painful brain death. Of course, what she was saying now was contradictory to what she’d said earlier. Weak magically, not so weak magically… It would be hard for Elay to tell which was true.

Even mentioning this much was risky. She was pushed by desperation, and the need to prove him wrong… to make him stay. She wanted him. It wasn’t unusual for her, but it was… fast.
And if letting slip a little bit resulted in her losing what little she had? She could barely bring herself to care. It was a gamble. Something better, something she wanted, or losing it all was better than staying as she was.

”I have many uses.”

”See, now you’re just playing your hand. Funny how easily we’re goaded into things, huh? You tell me to shut you up, I shut you up. I tell you you’re useless, you try super hard to prove you’re not.”
Elay was, in fact, a detective. His primary function wasn’t beating people up, it was listening to what people were saying and reading between the lines.

”’Cuz, earlier? You said you were just a weak lil’ thing. ’Oh, Elay I’m no threat! I’m not!’ Then, what? You try to convince me you’re some crazy pink-blue killer witch? Like I’m supposed to believe anything you say at this point?”

Give her what she wants, you get what you want. Period.

The thought echoed through Elay’s mind. He could do things like that at one point. On his own, not using Garf’s power. Lux. It was so natural to him, and he’d been so evil in his teenage years. So full of love and joy and grief and sorrow…

”Y’know… I’m half tempted to keep you around just to watch you spin in circles around yourself. And what’s with you tryn’a get in my pants, huh? I give you a little tongue, you turn into an actual factual groupie? I’ve got a big dick, but c’mon…” he chided.

She was lonely. So lonely that just a night spent in someone else’s bed was appealing enough for her to do things she really shouldn’t for it. Then, for the chance of another. And another, and another, until it became an unspoken relationship that eventually fell apart. Even just the feeling of someone there. Sex was a way to get men, and to keep men, but it also reminded her that she was alive. Not alone in that moment.

Of course, she wasn’t going to tell him that. She wasn’t going to tell him how right on the mark he was about her being a pink-blue killer witch either. It was better that he didn’t believe anything she said. Then if she let something slip he wouldn’t even believe it.

”Believe whatever you want to believe. But you should keep me around, I don’t mind if I’m just entertainment,” Nessa smiled as if it had been a compliment, rather than all shit he was flinging at her.
”What can I say… I haven’t had good sex in months. It’s unfulfilling. I liked what I felt from that little bit of tongue action… but I think I was just being too hopeful. You’re clearly like the rest with some extra kissing practice, big dick or not. The size doesn’t matter if you don’t know how to use it.”

”Fine… Garf? She clean?
”Quite the question, Elay… How would I know?”
”Whatever… But we’re using my condoms. I’m not letting some floozy poke holes in my shit to leash me into a fucking eighteen year long debt. No chance in Hell.”

Garf shook his head, looking up at Nessa.
”At least I like you for who you are… Just, don’t cut my throat, huh?”

The words hung in the air like lead. Elay wasn’t sure why, but he quickly chalked it up to Garf’s nightmare sense of humor.

Nessa’s eyes dimmed, smugness at getting what she wanted- even if it wasn’t in the way she wanted- disappearing. She managed to keep it off her face, playful smile frozen there as she subtly bolstered her own mind with her Lux. Forcefully pulling herself back from the panic attack a single sentence had thrown her into.

Pained yowls echoed in her ears. Phantoms. A memory she wanted to forget, but couldn’t bring herself to erase from her own mind. The Pink Lux meant it was so clear. One hand crept up towards the claw dangling from her ear, curling around it. It hadn’t been her. She hadn’t been the one that did the deed… her Father had. She’d watched, helpless.

”I’ll try my hardest not to,” Nessa intoned sarcastically, trying her best to sound like she had this whole time. More Pink pumped into her own brain. Delaying the inevitable for when she was alone and everything came crashing back down around her.

But she wasn’t going to be alone tonight. And with one night would come others.
”We can use and do whatever you want, Elay.” Nessa went back to the previous conversation, before what Garf had said. It didn’t matter how much he liked her ‘for who she was’ if he was pulling trauma directly from her brain… It was easier to shift back into surface level thoughts. Physical intimacy, goading someone who’s reactions she found interesting.
”If you ask nicely enough I’ll try my hardest to be so obedient in bed, if that’s what you want? Since you seem to enjoy ordering people around. I’m flexible.”

”You can cut all the bullshit out… I’m not a foreplay kind of guy, I don’t do roleplaying. It’s cringey, all that ’Oh Master!’ bullshit. Just get what you want and get it over with, y’know?”

His aversion to sex certainly had nothing to do with his hefty bag full of insecurities… Nor did it have anything to do with the memories from the other places. Other places he didn’t want to think about at all.

”Yeah, Elay hates when people are in pleasure. Bit of a sadist, honestly, you were right about the torture thing earlier.”
”She was fucking not! Elay growled a reply.

At the same time, the food was arriving. Like his entire family, Elay didn’t need to eat often. But when he did, it wasn’t normal. The tray of food slid in front of him dwarfed the burger combo Nessa had gotten for herself, and consisted of nine different plates of distinctly different foods.
At this point, he’d pulled his jumbo flask out and was just drinking it straight without the coffee. As he started wolfing food down step by step, he was taking whole swigs of whatever horrifyingly high proof alcohol he was drinking.

To Nessa, it probably smelled like isopropyl alcohol… Because it was. Far cheaper than actual booze, his superhuman liver and kidneys were able to handle the excessive alcohol load. He was going to need to get drunk quickly if she expected anything out of him other than a rough time.

Nessa wrinkled her nose, unable to avoid the smell of whatever it was he was drinking now that he was doing it so openly. It smelt awful. Like a human shouldn’t be drinking it. Yet he was. It was almost impressive. She just hoped he was able to do anything tonight with the amount he was drinking.

”No foreplay? Really? Either the cat’s right, or you really are shit at it.” Nessa commented, not even bothering to say anything in a particularly clever way. Of course there was still that teasing little smirk to go along with it. She pulled her burger towards her, unable to stop her wide eyed stare at the amount of food he had. It was enough to fuel her for… weeks, probably.

But there was her own food to worry about. Hot, flavourful food. Nessa took a bite out of her burger, and practically moaned. It wasn’t even on purpose. She’d been living off plain pasta and rice for weeks now- the only person she’d been with being Billy for those three days, were all he wanted to do was fuck and sleep. He hadn't bought a single fucking meal for her. So this was her first proper one in a while… even if it was frustratingly coming out of her own money. But for a moment she could forget about that, about all the shit. Concentrate on the simple pleasures.

Fuck,” Nessa mumbled around another mouthful. She was eating slowly to savour it- and to allow her stomach time to adjust to some actual food. Food with weight and flavour and more than just basic carbs. She didn’t bother trying to be neat about it, though, or holding back the little sounds of pleasure.
”You may have been a complete dick this whole date but at least the food is good.”

”Listen, Missy; This is an obligatory dinner accompaniment. A chance for you to ask any more questions, debrief, whatever. You’re entitled to it as an informant of the case, and there’s a chance you could be called to testify as a witness to the altercation.-”

Elay took a moment to savor a massive bite of grilled cheese fries, matching Nessa’s intensity of pleasure from the food. It was always good to eat a bit of garbage before settling back in on the typical ration food. His Nana’s Ragu, the cheapest meal you could make with good North-Side ingredients. It kept like lead in the fridge, and the extra carbs never went to waste with Garf around.

”-Now, the sex? You’ll shut your mouth after. I have no doubt, I just want you to remember that you asked for it. Capice?”

Nessa laughed. She popped a fry in her mouth, chewing on it slowly as she just smirked at him. Oh she sure hoped he managed that. Then he'd be really good, and maybe she'd actually feel alive.
”Ooo, so confident… you're right, I did ask for it. But do y'know how many men have said something like that? They always think they can fuck me hard enough to shut me up.”

She didn't bother acknowledging anything about being an ‘informant.’ She wouldn't be called to testify. She'd removed herself from Billy's recent memories. To him she was just a fling he'd had a couple of days ago. Unless Elay brought her along… which hopefully wouldn't happen.

Her half finished plate was pushed to the side and she rested her elbows on the table, leaning her body towards him. Under the table, one leg swung forward to brush against his.
”It never works out. It's always all big words till I push back. ‘Why do you always have to fight, why can't you just take it, what do you mean that wasn't enough to tire you out?’ I ain't gonna just ‘shut my mouth' after a bit of a good time… but I'd love for you to prove me wrong.”

Elay was neck deep in his food with the spoon crammed behind the fork to hold down the amalgam of food in a strange chopstick-like manner. He didn’t even flinch from being dragged, feeling the tip of her shoe ride up his shin.
”So… Why’s my cat got a brainer for you, huh? He don’t cling to people like this.”

It was a whip crack of a question, and one that Garf himself relished in. He loved the joust; the interpersonal communication necessary for Elay to carry out his work. The man, despite his pain, had a burning need to find something more. Whether the cat had it or not, Elay could be guided with the carrot. It only took the apathy of lethargy to be broken by the slightest shift in behavior.

Which is why Lazarus was in dread over the fact that it was such a big shift. It wasn’t normal; too pushy and in his face to be anything besides some sort of test! These always had consequences, and for the last few years of their relationship, Elay had learned to just let them happen. They surely wouldn’t press him to break. Couldn’t. He had the greater spirit, and gave it up for them.

To gain knowledge.
What am I looking for here?

His deep green eyes stared up at her from behind a slightly dishevelled mop of raven hair, face tilted to shovel another bite of food in and wait for an answer.

My father's a psychopathic mass murderer who passed his spellbook down to me. My magic's strong enough to create an army of Adepts and cursed creatures with enough time. There was a temptation to tell the truth - at least what she presumed was the reason. How likely was he to believe her? It sounded so far-fetched… but insane as it sounded, she wasn't going to risk it just to see how he reacted.

”He thinks we're fated. Isn't that cute? I didn't expect a presumably ancient being to believe in something like that.” She met his gaze unflinchingly. Technically, it wasn't a lie. The cat had said a bunch of shit about Fate. She knew it wasn't that. It had to be her magic - always was.
”Maybe he just likes me. He’s a cat with good taste.”

Garf puffed himself up as another whole fried chicken leg deposited itself into the maw of the beast. It was a comic come to life, and proportions of the cat ebbed and flowed with the moment. Perception upon it was never fully complete, at best serving as a rough summation of what was actually inside, or behind the veil of the fat orange cat. It was only the longer that time was spent around him that these changes became noticeable, and only to those who walk with their Third Eye Open.

”Oh, I’ve got great taste, and you have so much to taste, little Honeysuckle. Buuuut, I have a feeling this’ll be one hell of a test for the both of you. I’ll have to choose a side.”

The cat’s cocky voice was so full of itself, so smug and self assured, that it would drive any sane person to violence.

”It’s just another in, Hun. You’ll spill the beans eventually, and I’ll have what I want. Case closed on the lonely curse Witch outside the-”
”-The Case of the Wicked Witch of the South, you ricotta-head!”

Elay tossed his head back in an exasperated sigh.
”You got what I meant!”

”That mean you're gonna keep me around till I spill all of my secrets?” Nessa smirked, eyebrows raising slightly. She looked down at Garf for a moment. What benefit was there for him to ever choose her over the person he was attached to? It was strange. But if she got to stick around… it worked out for her for now.

”You’ll be stuck with me a long time if you want to crack that case.” Forever, if she had her way- both in never revealing her secrets, and him being stuck with her. Forever was always the goal…
”But I'm not just a Wicked Witch- or a curse Witch. I have Yellow too, y'know. That ones not such an evil colour, is it?”

”None of ‘em are evil. It's what people do with ‘em that shows the true colors. And, uh… I really didn’t feel it. So, either it's not somethin’ you use a lot, or you’re real good at hiding it.”
He leaned forward, looking around conspiratorially as if anyone could be listening.

”You are gonna work. And I don’t mean on your back. If you’re as good as you say you are, you’re gonna learn how to be useful.” he asserted, punctuated by the cat pawing against Nessa’s leg.

”What he means is we’re a Hannah Barbera cartoon now. Inexorably linked at the hip… Because he wants a sidekick who can hold him at night.”

Elay didn’t respond, continuing to scarf down whatever food he could pile between two utensils.

Nessa thought about it for a moment. She had no idea what the cat meant about the cartoon… not like she'd ever had the chance to watch stuff like that. Even fiction books had been looked down on by her father, if thankfully not restricted. The whole thing wasn't normally what she looked for. But did it really matter. He didn't know what she was capable of, so she could avoid using the magic she hated. And she still got what she wanted… company day and night.

”I like the sound of 'inexorably linked at the hip.’ If you're that desperate for my company all the time, I'll work, I'll learn, whatever.” Nessa smiled slightly, seeming unbothered by the implication she wasn't already useful. She didn't like just being seen for her use and magic- but it was fine. Just a start. It was a nice thought that none of them were evil, but blue? Very few good uses.
”And the Yellow's only on myself… so of course you wouldn't feel it.” And it was almost useless. Not weak, just underutilised. She'd spent years forced to ignore it. But she was always using it in the background- an extra layer under her emotional field to protect her worst secrets.

Incredibly carefully, Nessa found one of her hands pulling back from the table and going to very lightly pat Garf's head. A cautious motion.
”I don't think I'll be the one doing the holding… but I can try. If that's what he's into.” Her gaze moved back to Elay, mocking light behind the fake genuinity.

”I'm way more into you keeping your lips clipped, instead of babbling like you have any idea what's about to happen.” Elay grunted, shaking his head.
”Now finish eating. You’re gonna need the energy.”

Loni Rodriguez & Moriah Motta

with @AtomicEmperor

Sin Sisters. 12:30pm.


It wasn’t until a fair few hours after the attack on the Cozy Bakery, by whatever it was, that Loni found herself standing in front of Momo’s office door. There was some hesitation there. Had it been long enough? Should she even bother her boss?

While Loni had come back to the Sin Sisters’ after getting some help from others at the bakery followed by proper medical attention at an affiliated clinic, she’d spent the time in one of the staff rooms just trying to calm down both herself and her daughter. But it wasn’t working.

Luciana clung to her, face hidden against her chest. Loni had managed to detach her enough to properly get off her torn wool sweater, leaving her in just a black bralette with a toddler hanging off her front. The little body in her arms still trembled, even if she wasn’t actively crying right now. But it was on and off… and nothing Loni was doing seemed to be working.

Because she was struggling to feel much at all. It was so difficult to comfort her daughter when a cloud of apathy hung over her. She didn’t want to be a bother, but… for Luciana. She carefully shifted Luciana so she could support her with just one arm, her other hand coming up to knock on the door.
"Momo? You busy? Can I come in? I need help with somethin’." Outside of any magical detection, it was obvious that something was wrong. There was none of the normal excited fluctuations in her voice, and no door shoved open to let a demanding toddler run in.

Momo had been aware of Loni’s arrival some time ago, one of the many mouths attached to a pair of eyes tipping her off about anything that happened around her. There were problems to be dealt with, and she’d been on the phone with her relatives South of the mountains for some time. There were no plans to move troops, but there was an offer to extend an olive branch back to the Motherland.
It wasn’t something the Matriarch could justify. Nothing had really happened yet, aside from the scant few problems here in town…

It was unsettling, but she hadn’t needed to bristle up yet. Not until she got the call that Loni and Luciana had been into the clinic near the Storror Apartments, at least. After that, she was dying to get results, and found herself just waiting in her office in the quiet. Not wanting to pry, she stuck her phone in the drawer and waited for that knock.

Not forcing the young woman to push open the door, Momo heard her voice and stood up to open it for her. As soon as she opened the crack, she could smell the seeping stench of Apathy curled around Loni’s hair. Lingering.
But there couldn’t be hesitation. Not with this one… She would feel utterly dejected and there’d be no comforting her after that. And why make the baby suffer more? Seeing both of their faces, it was clear that something had happened… However, whether it was another foolish man in her life, or something more sinister, was yet to be determined.

"Mia Coccinella!? Dio mio, Loni, what’s this I hear about you at one ‘o my clinics? What happened, Darlin’? Luci, amore, come to Momo Zia! What happened to Mami, huh?” she immediately wrapped them both in her embrace, very quickly adjusting her arms to take the baby like she usually expected to happen…

Loni, unusually, didn't say anything immediately. But the tension held in her body began to drain out when Momo got close, leaning into her slightly… hesitantly. She knew her Black Lux still clung to her, and didn't want anyone getting hurt. But she was much less reluctant to hand Luciana over. Not because she didn't want to keep holding her daughter, but because she was sure Momo could actually help. She was Luciana's favourite person… after her Mamá and Vin. She wasn't stuck after using magic that sucked away her emotions.

M-mama,” Luciana whimpered, big dark eyes filling up with tears again. Her hands reached out to snatch Loni's hair, tangling it in chubby little fingers as Loni passed her over to Momo. Loni froze mid motion, head tilting forward as Luciana tugged.

"I- I- I let her go. We got attacked and I gave her to someone else and I used it but I didn't wanna, and she ain't been fine since, and I dunno what t'do, I was just tryna protect her but- but I failed her." What eventually came out of Loni's mouth was a mess that didn't actually answer either of the questions, somehow panicked without much variation in her tone.

Momo was very used to Loni’s form of panic at the least. They’d been around one another long enough that she’d come to learn the different ways that Loni could be comforted. It was truly about acceptance and warmth; that Loni simply needed someone to convince her that everything was okay.
Naturally, joy would conquer these feelings. All she had to do was express that, and the warmth would radiate from her into these two. At least, that’s what she told herself when something was actually wrong. It worked well enough.

Noticing Luci’s non-compliance immediately, she couldn’t help but smile at the love of a daughter for her mother. It was a projection, and she wasn’t ashamed: It gave her great joy. She reached her arm out, holding Luci up by her rump until she scooted just a bit closer to Loni. The other arm, like the cape of a superhero, draped over Loni’s shoulders and pulled her tightly into them both.
Now, she took the pressure of the baby off her mother while letting her continue to be close, and Loni would get the comfort she really needed.

Moriah spun the two of them in her arms, slipping them into the office while nudging the door shut with her hip. It gave a weighty thunk as the hardwood echoed from the hardware within locking up tightly.
"Easy, easy… Ain’t nobody gonna get you here. You know how safe you are here? And, c’mon, what’s this about failure? I see the two of you in my arms, don’t I? There’s no failure here, Loni… My little Ladybug. Breathe with me, and smile at your small triumph. You made it. You did everything you could, and you kept her safe.” she almost sang, a great well of Green slipping into Loni’s own Emotional Field, trying to bolster her with pure joy. The joy of being united, and of being alive on their world together.

Loni nodded, trying her best to just breathe. It was a little easier like this, so close to so much warmth without having to bear the weight of the toddler she’d been carrying for hours now. She closed her eyes as Green Lux washed over her, head tilting forward towards her daughter. Luci’s little hands moved from gripping her mother’s hair to grasping at her face. The dark cloud of Apathy that Loni hated so much lifted, moving back towards its normal dormant state within her. Shoved right down and ignored like it didn’t exist, unless she really needed it.

When Loni opened her eyes again, she was calmer. Not quite happy, still panicked, but it was closer to her normal flustered self.
"M’sorry ‘bout that…" she mumbled, meaning the lingering Black Lux more than anything. She tilted her head up to actually look at Momo with clear brown eyes. Her hand moved to wipe away the tears that had fallen down Luci’s cheeks. The little girl seemed to relax a little bit too, reacting to her mother’s emotions.

"Sorry, Mijita, Mamá wasn’t herself, was she? But your Aunt Momo’s got you." Loni rubbed Luciana’s curly head, taking another deep breath. Luci babbled quietly in response, not saying anything actually understandable. They were safe now. She knew that. That was why she’d come back here, instead of going home… She felt safe. But she didn’t feel like not a failure. But she’d go back to that later.

"We went to a bakery to get some treats- cause I didn’t get her a cake on her birthday, I figured it’d be nice. We were just relaxin’ when this man made her cry. I- I confronted him and then he…" Loni shuddered, and Luci reactively started to get upset again.
"Shh, shh, it’s ok, Mamá’s okay. But it wasn’t human. I checked… and it was gonna hurt us. There was a lady at our table- she was nice, so I got her to hold Luciana so I could make a circle outta salt. Y’know, the Black Lux one? I did that but I couldn’t take her back cause I got hurt, and I hadta use everythin’ to keep it up, and to weaken it so it didn’t- didn’t…" she trailed off, not able to bring herself to voice the possibility of it killing them. It hadn’t in the end.

Oh… So this is going to be a problem. Oh, good.
There was a long moment where Momo just held onto the two of them, her voice humming deep in her chest; a tune that she often hummed when she was just working at the bar or dealing with some kind of paperwork. A gift from a Mother long gone. She was trying to process the situation and decide how best to break the news without spilling the beans.
"Tell me about it, Loni… What’d you see, my girl?” she gently cooed, her hand rubbing Loni’s shoulder in comfort.

"The actual… thing? It had this smile- it wasn’t right. Its eyes went all black- but not all black, not like mine do when I use that kinda magic cause there was a blue bit in the middle. It cracked its body all over- not like Green where y’change stuff, it got all twisted. Its head turned ‘round while its body was the other way- and its fingers went like knives. Not claws, not like Vin does, like black knives. They were sharp, as- as knives." The hand not on her daughter moved up to her shoulder, though it was now healed. If she hadn’t fallen out of the way… if it’d hit where it was supposed to…
"It was an Apparition, cause it was bright when I looked at it like that, but it died. Not like sealed, actually dead."

Cataloguing the information, Momo’s eyebrows raised up in surprise for a moment, the rest of the face remaining as a concerned neutral. She assumed they were constructs, or something made by another Adept looking to get straight for something the Untouched Glory had done long ago. But, if they were apparitions, then… Were they really dead? There was no way of knowing, but the other problem-
"Just… One?” she asked quietly, face turning down to look Loni in the eye.

Loni’s eyes widened. Why wouldn’t there just be one? Were there more of them out there? Was she going to have to watch out for these things as well as drunk or aggressive men whenever she walked home at night?!
"Yeah, it was just one… I ain’t seen anymore. But it coulda been anyone. No, no, it did some mind magic on a buncha the people in there. Must’ve been just the one. There ain’t others out there, are there?!"

Care, comfort and convincing. Care, comfort and convincing.
All Momo could do was nod her head, taking a deep breath.
"I know those kids up in Raven’s Rest got a taste of one. I… Fought three. In the train station, outside of… Y’know, that train station? she hinted, knowing that Loni had accompanied her there a few times due to business.

But she took in a great deep breath of air through her nose, puffing herself up a bit.
"I can’t know how many more there are… If there are more: We don’t know to begin with, right? But think about it, if you had trouble killing one? I didn’t! Whose better to protect you both than me, huh? How about this: We send you home, you, and I’ll get a few people out with you, and you go pack your bags and come here. Stay upstairs, you and her. We cook for you, we clean for you, you keep working and doing what you need to do. And we figure it out! Huh? Won’t that be a big help? Plus, you know I wanna see my little bambina, I mean look at you!”

Momo swept her free hand back around, starting to poke Luci in her sides and known ticklish spots.
"Huh? Chunky Monkey? You gonna eat Zia’s spaghetti from the restaurant and get it all over your clothes? Huh?” she chided at the little girl, poking and joking and getting in close to try and grab her attention. Just to ease the burden a little more.

Luciana started giggling immediately, wriggling around and babbling away with what were probably protests in a two year olds language. Her hands flailed about, one hitting Loni square on the nose as she pulled back. It didn’t hurt, instead it just made her laugh. And she’d moved back a bit to be out of the disaster zone, leaving Momo to be hit by thrashing baby hands.

"That’d help but-"
“Ahn, ahn! Uhp, uhhhpppp!” Luci interrupted, arms now reaching up towards Momo’s face. While her face was still red from all the crying she’d done it was much brighter, lit up by a giggly smile.

Momo’s face brightened with the child’s, and she finally scooped her up with both hands under the arms to raise her high into the air.
"There she iiiiiiis! Loco-Luciiiiiii!” Momo laughed and giggled, holding the baby up in the air and making an engine noise with her lips as she flew around overhead.
For all the fun, however, Momo heard the but in Loni’s voice. Still piloting the child around like a mid-century fighter jet, her face turned back down to her dear Loni.

"Listen… I’ll play ball! Tell the other one that they’re more than welcome upstairs. I would just… Rather them be here and you be comfortable, than knowing that you’re somewhere that we can’t reach you.”
She knew what the hangup was before Loni even said it. She didn’t blame the girl; Momo understood what that relationship was for the two of them. Orphans, everything together. Even if the other one was fully Yang to their Yin, Vin was still part of Loni’s life. Luci’s too… And the more people around to raise and protect the young, the better off they’d be.

"Well…" Loni was distracted for a moment by Luciana’s pure joy, her laughter filling the space. It was contagious, and Loni smiled as she watched. It was all she wanted- for her daughter to be happy. So she was willing to actually think about it, even if she knew what Vin would think and there was also her own reluctance to leave a place that was home. Even if she knew it wasn’t great and it wasn’t safe, it was where she grew up…
"I’ll talk to Vin. But I ain’t sure, cause they hate it up here, and the Black Lux. And they got their work down in the South… I dunno if any bar up here would take them, y’know? It ain’t easy to get passes for the bridge if there ain't any Upper District folks involved. I can’t just decide myself… But I’ll talk to them! Cause it’d be safer…"

With both hands free, Loni was able to more easily pull out her battered phone. Her eyes narrowed a little bit as she unlocked it, almost frowning. Remembering something else…
"It ain’t just that. I don’t think my boyfriend’ll be too happy, he’s already upset I ain’t going round tonight cause I ain’t gonna leave my baby girl to sleep alone… He’s been tryna get me to move in with him, so ain’t it bad if I move elsewhere first?"

Momo could only giggle stupidly at the mention of another man in Loni’s life. Another bastard to make things worse overall.
"Honey, you know damn well that if he can’t handle you putting Luciana first, it ain’t gonna work out. May as well break it off early; the only thing you’re building at this point is an unhealthy split.”

It wasn’t like she was trying to be Loni’s Mom… And ultimately, she was responsible for the consequences of her actions. But, not the child. Children, it was communal. You raised them together, and they came to learn based on that platform. That everyone needed to be respected, and that everyone deserved it, because they were working toward the joy of the future. She felt it was just as much her job to do for Luciana as it was her job to create a good environment for people like Loni.

"If its about getting a little play, I understand! But, you can get that here too; I’d even be happy to watch the little one so you can get your jam on whenever you want…”
Of course, they played this game often enough. Loni would complain about something that Momo knew she could insulate her from, and then Loni would do the opposite anyway. It was necessary, at least… One didn’t learn from their mistakes without making them.

Loni’s nose scrunched up and her lips pushed together into the little pout she got when she was going to double down on some misguided decision. It was one place where her and Luciana looked identical- Luci had the exact same expression when she was about to throw a small temper tantrum. But it really wasn’t a problem this time! It wasn’t like what Momo said at all.

"It ain’t like that- it’s serious! Sure, he’s really good at that- but it isn’t just for s-" Loni cut herself off, looking at her daughter, then back at Momo.
"Y’know. He even said he’d pick me up from work and Luciana could stay round at his, just he ain’t met her yet… and then I couldn’t really sleep in the same room as her, could I? But I’m gonna soon… I ain’t worried, he’s good with kids."

Her head tilted from side to side, still wearing that obtuse expression with her arms folded but becoming a bit less certain. Why hadn’t she introduced him to Luciana yet? But of course, she just doubled down more as if she was trying to convince Momo instead of just… leaving it at that.
"This one’s properly serious, just a bit fast… but that’s cause he’s older. He’s gotta… biological clock tickin’ or somethin’! I dunno, I ain’t smart like that… but it’ll work out this time. He buys me things, and he’s gotta nice house, and he wants kids too! So he’ll be great with Luci."

Momo didn’t say any words at first, slowly and surely moving Luciana through the air until she was face to face with her mother. The wriggling child, Momo figured, would be enough to focus on.
"You look at this face ‘n tell me why you ain’t introduced this man you’re movin’ in with to her yet. Why’re you afraid, huh?” she prodded, giggling as she presented her point.
"Ain’t a single biological clock more important than this ticking timebomb you got. Tell that man that you’ll be wherever it is you’re most comfortable from now on, capice?” she grumbled, finally pulling Luci back to cradle her in her arms.

"Can you believe your Ma, Lu? She’s hiding you from another worthless man. I know you’d be mad if you kneeeeew…” she teased the baby again, confident in her lack of ability to understand the greater mood of the teasing. Regardless, she turned her head back to Loni and frowned.
"I won’t tell you what to do. But I’ll tell you I think it's the wrong choice. I always do.” she did her best to be calm and still instill some kind of joy from the response, knowing that as long as it was open-ended, Loni wouldn’t feel too trapped.

And Momo started to move a bit further away, toward her desk to open a drawer for the house key set. It was over a hundred keys, varying sizes and shapes, which had always been a favorite of the little one in her arms to mindlessly play with.
"Ooooh! Its the keeeeeeeeeys!” she cooed at Luci, wriggling and jingling the pile of metal.

“Ahh-ee bah bah, ahh- Mama! Miwah! Ma!” Luciana babbled away happily, hands reaching up to grasp at the keys. She batted them about, giggling at the jingly sound they made, before grabbing a few and shaking them about.

"Mi-ra," Loni gently corrected, trailing after Momo further into the office but stopping before her desk. She couldn’t keep her face scrunched up watching Luci. She was the light in her life… and Momo was right that there was nothing more important than her. Just about that bit, though.

“Miwah!” Luci responded stubbornly, shaking around the key she was holding. “Miwah, Mama!”
"Si, estoy mirando," (Yes, I’m looking) Loni shook her head with a laugh, looking up from her daughter to the keys she was playing with. Luci started giggling happily, jangling them about more. It didn’t take her long to be so completely caught up in it that Loni didn’t actually have to look at the keys and could look Momo in the eyes again.

"I’m not hidin’ her, is just… he’s a teacher, and she’s…" Loni looked at her daughter again, happily playing with the keys. She probably couldn’t understand what she was saying. Hopefully.
"I wanted to talk to you ‘bout some things, cause she ain’t where she should be, but it seems silly with everythin’ else happenin’."

Momo furrowed her brow, trying to understand what Loni meant by “where she should be.” As in, herself? Certainly not the beautiful little monster in her arms… She was perfect in Momo’s eyes.
"If he’s a teacher, he should understand children, Loni… What’s the matter, Love? You can talk to me about anything, I mean… We are technically discussing your safety here. So, go on. Whatever silliness is in your head, you’re safe here.” she urged the young woman on further.

"He’s a highschool teacher, it ain’t quite the same," Loni started grumbling, before catching herself. That wasn’t what she was focusing on right now! This was about Luciana, and it was a worry she had whether there was a possibly judgmental boyfriend in the picture or not.
"It ain’t about safety, it’s just… everythin’ I’ve read said when they’re two they should be sayin’ at least fifty words. Puttin’ together two words too! She ain’t. I dunno if I’m doing somethin’ wrong, and there ain’t… there ain’t any kid clinics in the South, and I don’t want a North one judgin’ her or sayin’ it’s just cause she’s a Southsider. And I dunno if I was the same! Cause there’s no one to ask- Vin said they bet I wasn’t cause there’s no way I’d be quiet, but she ain’t quiet, she just don’t say many proper words… I dunno what to do…"

Momo’s face became blank. Terribly so, almost, like she’d become a stone figure. She did, after all, come from a culture where her peers were born with a grasp on several languages. She herself had known several by the time she gained full consciousness, witnessing a thousand lives pass by her in the blink of an eye. It wasn’t something she had a great deal of experience with… By the time she’d gotten back home, a bunch of the kids had already been born, and Momo hadn’t witnessed any of them growing up in that stage.

"There is a solution for all of this, Loni… I know for a fact that there is nothing wrong with this child. She’s just… She’s confused! She’s got you goin’ on in Spanish… Me trying to use Italian… Any number of the other girls upstairs could be speaking Polish, Arabic, fuckin’ Mongolian? She’s almost certainly overwhelmed!” Momo tried to downplay the severity, mostly because it’s actually how she felt. And even if the child was a bit slower on the uptake, Momo felt like she was really just building up a base!

"You wait; she gets a couple years older, and she’ll be babbling about a thousand different things. I bet you any money… And if she doesn’t? We do something about it. We take her to doctors under my name, and we make sure anyone who doesn’t want to take care of her will do it anyway.” she offered strongly.

Loni let out a long exhale, and nodded. It was difficult to just accept it, because she was a mother- she’d always be worrying about her child in one way or another. But Momo was probably right here. She was, after all, much smarter than Loni was. Luciana was around a lot of other languages. Loni had only grown up with two, and she’d turned out fine… though she did want Luciana to grow up to be smarter than she was.

"She does know words in English and Spanish- like Miwah," Loni half imitated her daughter with a smile. The little girl’s head snapped towards her mother. She paused playing with the keys.
“Mama, miwah?”

"There’s nothing to look at, baby," Loni smiled gently. Luci tilted her head, looking a little confused, before getting over it and going back to happily batting keys about.
"You’re right… for all I know some of the things she says are in language I dunno! She’s probably fine… and you’ll really do that in a couple of years if she ain’t? You’re already doing so much for us… but thank you. I don’t want her to end up like me- not that I’m unhappy! I love my job… I just want her to go to school and learn and not skip cause it all seems too hard and pointless."

Momo found her love for Loni to be so natural. She was everything that the woman wanted in a daughter, and she hoped that at least one of her own would turn out like that. Simple, and fully able to place themselves in a situation of humble understanding. Frankly, it was behavior she still wanted to emulate on her own.

"I can’t guarantee you that I’m right about my assumptions… But I can guarantee you that I’ll be there with you to figure it out every step of the way. Orphan’s club.” she stuck a fist out, letting Loni bump it if she wanted. But, they had the keys in them…

“Ee, ee!” Luciana complained as soon as her toy was out of her reach. She squirmed in Momo’s arms, before launching her little body towards those dangling, tempting keys just out of her reach. Loni’s hand that was going to bump against Momo’s immediately dropped to catch her daughter’s shoulder.

"No, don’t grab." Her tone was far too soft to be properly stern as she pushed Luciana upright. Her little face scrunched up… an awful lot like how Loni’s had been just a bit ago.
“Mama, ee! Ee!” She waved one hand towards the keys, the other patting her own chest.

"They ain’t yours, Luciana. Your Aunt Momo is just nicely lettin’ you play with ‘em. Just like she’s helpin’ me so much with you." Loni smiled warmly at Momo, her warm joy and thankfulness about what she’d just said clear in her expression. Even if anything she was going to say was interrupted by the little munchkin flailing around.
Luci turned her scrunched up face towards Momo. “Ahn Mo, ee?”

Momo cracked up with laughter, immediately conceding the keys to the little girl with her huge dark eyes. She only ever wanted joy in this child’s life… Hopefully to avoid those other feelings that she may be prone to one day. All the testing and the prodding that doctors did? What good was it for besides making her question herself all her life?

"I s’pose you can have ‘em again… Only ‘cuz you asked so nicely though! We’ll work on please, maybe… Next time you want somethin’, we’ll go for it. Show Momma that you’re a good learner, and we just need something to get you into it!”
Her hand slipped under Loni’s, fingers brushing against hers in a comforting fashion as she took Luciana back fully to mess with the keys again.

"Now, Loni… Please, sweetness- sit, have a drink, take a minute to breathe. ‘Cuz we are gonna have to kind of talk about the situation still… That girl Bryn came to see me. She’s sleepin’ upstairs, I think. Says she’s got a lead that there’s worse things coming over the mountain. So, I seriously want you to consider putting yourself up in a safer place. I won’t be having a repeat of the Brutal Days.” she said, her tone still bright, but absolutely stern in its conviction.

With the keys back in her hands, Luciana went back to cheerfully playing. Confident that there weren’t going to be any tantrums- not that Momo couldn’t handle that- she did as she was told and sat down. The minute to breathe or whatever wasn’t so possible. Just sitting wasn’t really something Loni did, unless weighed down by a sleeping toddler. Her body swayed from side to side and her legs bounced, head snapping all around the room like she was a kid in a new place.

But it snapped right back to looking at Momo when she mentioned worse things. Worse than that thing today? But they’d barely killed it. She’d been practically useless.
"Worse? Like- like then? I am considerin’ it, and I gotta- oh! I was gonna call Vin!"

Wherever Loni had been going with ‘I gotta’ was completely lost when she remembered why she’d pulled out her phone in the first place, before it ended up being about her boyfriend. So knowing she’d forget if she didn’t do it right now she pulled her phone back out, ignoring her other messages to go right for Vin’s contact. She hummed quietly as it rang… and rang… and rang, before there was a beep.
I ain’t free- and if you ain’t Loni, I ain’t picking up. Don’t call back.

"They must be busy, guess loadsa people wanna drink early today," Loni shrugged one shoulder, playing with her phone in her hands a bit. Vin probably wouldn’t want to… was there even any point in asking? But Momo was saying it so seriously. And if it wasn’t just those things, but worse too… She couldn’t even protect Luciana today.
"I’ll talk to them tonight when we’re both home. I’m workin’ pretty late… but I can say tomorrow! I know you said today but I can’t just move like that, not with Vin not around… if they come back and all my stuff’s gone they’ll think I ran away again, and I ain’t. I don’t wanna worry them like that."

Momo nodded with a soft smile, having been dealing with Luci’s grabby hands. Pulling them away, trying to balance them on her nose to make her laugh…
"Nope, you don’t. I totally agree with you! Y’all are safe right now, right? So, let's not make people panic, and we’ll just work on it as it comes. But, uh… You understand that we’re gonna be doing a whole lot more check-ins, right? As a group, I mean. We’ve gotta make sure that we haven’t been infiltrated, so… Lots of shifts! Lots of work, even if that means you’re just sittin’ around waiting for a private call. I want you all where I can see you.”

"That ain’t a problem- I ain’t bothered by more check-ins." Loni tilted her head, looking a little confused that Momo was saying it as if she would be. It made sense… for safety. And she was a relatively simple person when it came to her life- taking it as it came. Really, her main priority was being not alone.
"It ain’t like I got much to do… I already picked up loadsa shifts in the next few weeks, cause christmas is comin’ up and I gotta get loadsa presents. I’ll be here all the time… ain’t so sure about just sittin’ around work, I ain’t built for that stuff, can I not?"

She switched her phone from one hand to the other, just spinning it to do something with her hands. She spent so much of her time here anyway, so more shifts and work wasn’t really a problem. She did genuinely enjoy her work… when it was her actual job.
"Oh, I can see if someone ain’t them real easy- oh, but it's Black Lux… but I bet it’s easy to check with White too. Just gotta detect Apparitions."

"I’m certain it is, my dear. Baya and Nemo will both be in; I’m sure they’ll pick up easily. Nothin’ a lil’ Recollection can’t solve.”
Momo was always lost in Luci’s absolutely joyous smile when it was in front of her. The keys, the keys…
"Okay, my girl… Key!-” she stated very clearly, holding up the keys and keeping them just out of her reach.
”-Key, please!”

Momo was thinking about what she could do with the extra hands around the building. It wasn’t just going to be Loni; pretty much everyone on staff was going to have the offer for room and board presented to them. This was a family business, after all, and she made the decisions. The coffers looked good; she could take everyone onside for a few months… That was the simple fact of the matter- They all counted on her, and she had to make sure their trust wasn’t misplaced.
"If you need to work, Loni… Why don’t we try putting you into the kitchen in the restaurant? On your spare time, of course. It’s like dancing, y’know?”

"Oh- was worried for a second you thought I was bad at my actual job." Loni laughed, finding it funny that she’d thought that- cause it was silly when she’d been working there for four years with no problems.
"It wasn’t really like dancin’ when I helped out before? Guess I was pregnant, so it ain’t gonna be the same… but sure! I can do anythin’ so long as I don’t gotta use my brain too much."

Luci’s little face was scrunched up as she was having to use her little brain a lot. Her hands reached out for the keys, flailing around.
“Ee. Ee! Ee!” She let out a little huff, trying her best to grab the keys.
“Ee! Tee! Tee!”

"Oh!" Loni’s eyes lit up. "Good job, Cariño. That’s a new sound!"
Teeeee!” Luci was practically wailing the one word at this point.

Momo laugh aloud again, passing the keys back to Luciana at the sign of her Mother’s praise. Didn’t want to confuse her too badly by sending mixed messages.
"Yesssss! Good girl with the keys!” she giggled, holding the keys close and pulling Luci in to give her a million kisses on the top of her head.
"We’re so proud of you! Smart girl, smart girl! Luciana the Learner!”

She’d made her way behind the desk, flopping down into her big swiveling chair to kick her feet up. She was wearing slippers at this point, telling Loni just how long she’d been there at this point. For a moment, the large woman sat and played rattle-the-keys… Then she sighed.
"I… Haven’t heard anything from my home… I did send word for someone in the Accumularium to send me potentially relevant information, but I haven’t gotten anything yet. And, uh… You remember my brother? Lazarus? Haven’t heard from him yet either, Bryn was supposed to get in touch with him…” she said with only the most vague hint of worry in her voice.

"I feel like if anyone knows something, it's that Apparition he’s paired with.”

Loni nodded along, watching Luciana happily play with the keys again. She managed to dredge up a memory of the name… she didn’t think she’d met him, though. Or maybe she had and she forgot. That wasn’t really important anyway!
"Didn’t you say Bryn was sleepin’? I bet she ain’t called him yet, I always mean to do somethin’ like that before sleep then I just fall into bed and that’s it. Ain’t it easier to just call him yourself? Since it’s important."

Momo’s face was blank, then increasingly concerned.
That’s not a joyous thought.
Fully handing the keys to Luciana, she leaned forward and let the girl sit fully on her desk while she shuffled for her phone.
"Agh, I mean… Is it important? We’re just sitting around waiting for nothing.” she groaned, pulling up the last known number for her younger brother. The number she’d gotten from Bryn… The only time she’d actually tried to apologize.

Still, as if her fingers were compelled, she let them slide to his number, then the call button. The phone slipped up to her ear, and she waited and waited.
”Hey-”
"Oh? El-”
”-What, you thought I was going to pick up my personal number? Fuck off. Don’t leave a message either.-”
BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEP.
"Fuck! Elay, please call me back when you get this…”

She hung up with a pained look on her face… And then a smile cracked across it.
"Geeze, what a jerk that guy… Gonna make me call him at work?”
She scrolled up. Colombo-Waiting Detective Agency

As it started ringing, Momo let her finger reach out to poke Luci, causing her to slump over slightly and forcing Momo to reach out further to stop the girl from falling.
“Hello?” a shrill voice on the other side of the phone answered.
"Ah, hi… Is this the Co-”
“Yeah, it is. What do you need?”

Momo shook her head. What passed for staff in that little hole-in-the-wall agency wasn’t exactly loving their job.
"I was looking for Detective Motta?”
“That bum hasn’t been here in a week. Did you have a case?”
"N-no! I’m his Sister!”
“Oh, shit. Then I haven’t seen him in at least a year!”
There was a cackle on the other end before the call abruptly ended. Momo looked up at Loni with a sense of shocked humor on her face.

"I… I don’t think he wants to talk to me.” she said very quietly, with a little pain in her voice.

"I- I- I’m sorry! I didn’t think it’d be like that!" Loni immediately did what she was best at- a bit of panicking. After all, she’d suggested Momo call him in the first place. She jumped to her feet, hands thrown in the air. What should she do?! Oh, comfort!
"Maybe he’ll call back on the normal number? I- I dunno, I shouldn’t’ve suggested it… It ain’t so important, is it? That you needed to call…"

Luciana shuffled around on her bottom to face Momo, hands waving in front of her like she was reaching out for her face. A bunch of senseless babbling came out of her mouth.

Rather than reacting to Loni’s worried panic, she looked at the child with a slightly shocked face. A smile still curled her lips upward, so it couldn’t have been too troubling.
"Oh, my goodness… I’m so sorry, Ma’am! I forgot, we were going to have a business meeting, right?” Momo grinned and spoke like she would to an adult, hoping that a lack of “baby talk” would maybe jog something in the child’s mind to give her a wider understanding of language.

Though, there was some internal consideration of giving the child an “Evergreen Checkup”, a basic spell widely spread across the many branches and leaves of the tree that was the Whispering Flesh. It was a flashing spell, one that gave the user an overall picture of capability and capacity through intrinsic understanding. Only so useful as the caster’s ability to parse out the information given, there were few with more qualifications than Momo. She could feel a contributing line in her own body and mind calling backward hundreds of years in time. A memory that wasn’t hers, of a little baby boy in fine silk.

Homozygosity ran rampant through his alleles, lungs half-shriveled with a weak heart to boot. Low chance of survival. The Prince of-

She shook her head, taking a deep breath. Still smiling, however, her face didn’t change. The only option was to continue on.
"Now, what is it you were trying to say my dear? Something about… Taking over the detective agency!? For ten cookies a week!? There’s gonna be some serious negotiations…” she said playfully, both her hands cupping the childs’.

“Oo-ee?” Luciana tilted her little head, seeming to be trying to figure out what Momo was talking about. After a moment she let out a happy giggle, arms flailing up. “Oo-ee!”

"Yes, cookies, you love those, don’t you, Mijita?" Loni was able to relax a bit when Momo seemed to brush it off… And she could only be happy in the face of her daughter’s joy. Of course, her relaxation just meant a different kind of frenetic energy.
"I think she’d be a great detective… She can always sniff out when Vin’s drank more than they said. Then she wails and hits them when they try hug her- Oh! I got some stuff from the bakery, I thought you’d like some- i know it ain’t fuel for you like that but they smelled really nice. Uh…"

Loni shoved a hand into the other pocket of her long skirt - surprisingly roomy, something she really liked about it. Though it was mostly just cute outdoor wear, when she was in the mood to dress up a bit more. She pulled out two bags, looking inside. Oh. Whoops. Both the pink macaron and eclair were squished.
"Well they ain’t so… shapely as they were when I got them."

Taking the squashed bags from Loni, Momo’s face became soft and weepish, and she leaned across to plant a playful kiss on Loni’s head.
"You know I love when you get me things. Thank you, Ladybug.”
Her hand dipped into the bag with the crushed macaron, taking a chunk and popping it into her mouth. For a moment, she sat and seemed to consider the flavor, then her hand dipped in again. A much smaller piece came out, and she held it up in front of Luciana.

"Open! Cookie!”

Luciana let out an excited squeal, leaning forward to eat the piece right out of Momo’s hand. She crunched on it happily.

"Make sure to chew it all," Loni urged, leaning forward and watching Luci intently. She’d gotten the macron because her daughter wanted it, but she hadn’t been sure if she would be able to eat it… really, it was a good thing it was all crushed!
"She picked that one out, probably cause of its colour. It was so cute she was just starin’ at it till I got it… then she ran off! She gave me a real fright going over and tried to get a stranger to lift her up. Thankfully she was friendly… I guess it was on me, not keepin’ a good eye on her."

Though Loni gave a little exasperated gesture, she was energetic as she rambled. It was just nice to talk about the little mundane stresses sometimes… and Momo always listened, unlike a lot of people. It was comfortable, and her smile was open and warm towards Momo.

“Mo, mooo,” Luci had finished the piece she’d been giving and was reaching out for the bag with her hands. Pink crumbs covered the sides of her mouth. “Mama? Ma? Ma ea?”
"Hmm, what’s that baby?"
“Mama ea. Mamaaaa.”
"Eat? You want me to eat too?"
One of Luciana’s hands came up, close to smacking Momo in the face, and she babbled cheerfully. The other still tried to grasp for the bag.

Momo was more than happy to share the cookie at the behest of the adorable little girl.
"You wanna give Mama some?”
She held the bag open for Luci’s little hand to dip into.
"Gentle, Pupa! Not too much, don’t throw it in her face!” Momo instructed as best she could, but who honestly knew what one was going to get with a child.
Regardless, she slid her a little closer to the edge so that she could hand her beloved mother a piece of cookie.

Luci’s hand shoved right into the bag, grasping around for a piece of macaron. Eventually her stubby fingers curled around a bit and she pulled it out. She waved her free hand. “Mama!”

"Ask nicely, Mijita. Mama, please come closer," Loni chided gently.
“Mama,” Luci said in a much less demanding tone, followed by a bunch of gibberish that was probably meant to be imitating Loni. Some of the letters were right.
"Much better, mi amor."

Loni smiled, standing up so she could lean towards Luci. She proceeded to absolutely smack the piece into Loni’s mouth- who’d thankfully opened it in time to catch most of it. Her hands came up to catch the pieces that fell down and she laughed. She’d experienced Luci’s ‘feeding’ before.
"What about your Aunt Momo? Do you wanna give her some too?" Loni asked with a playful grin, wiping pink crumbles off her face. Luciana turned to look at Momo with wide eyes.
“Ahn mo!” Little hands immediately went into the bag, before imminently coming for Momo’s mouth with a handful of crumbly pink goodness.

Momo knew the only way to prevent being coated in pink dust across her face was to use the overcompensation method. As her little hand started its rush forward, she opened her mouth wide- far wider than a normal human, her cheeks peeling up the side of her face slightly -and clasped the child’s arm up to the wrist in her mouth. Of course, she expected the child to squirm a little at the uncanny instance, and hoped that she’d quickly drop the morsel of food before pulling away in panic.

Luciana did drop the food immediately, trying to pull back her arm. Her eyes went wide and her bottom lip started trembling. It was an instant drop from laughing to scared. She turned around, wriggling as best she could and holding out her arms towards Loni.
“Mama- Mammaaaa!” And then she started absolutely wailing.

"It’s alright, baby, it’s not like that." Loni immediately ran over, crouching down in front of Momo and Luci. Her arms went around her daughter, hugging her into her shoulder without actually taking her off of Momo.
"Sh, Mamá’s here, but that’s just your Aunt Momo. It’s like… it’s like Tio Vin, when they get orange and black stripes! Or Mamá when she gets wings… it’s not scary magic!"

Loni comfortingly rubbed Luci’s back, looking up at Momo with apologetic eyes.
"The… creature, its smile went unnaturally wide. It really scared her, she probably just remember it…"

Of course she felt a little stupid. They’d started fighting so fast that she didn’t even really remember their faces to realize they’d been smiling… But they had. They were so friendly in spite of it all. Still, this left her with a problem that she’d have to deal with. Uncanny mindfuckery, she’d probably accidentally scarred the poor thing.
A lesson for later, she assumed… But how to repair it now?

"Oh, Luciana, Auntie’s so sorry! No, no, Aunties not scary! I promise I’m… I’m not…”
She was. She was a horrifying weapon of pure Green Lux whose greatest extent changed the natural world around her. It wasn’t exactly a good thing to raise a child around… Her hand dipped into the eclair bag, getting a little frosting on her finger before holding it up.
"Here, honey bunny! Num nums, it tastes good! Show Auntie how wide you can open your mouth!” she tried to play around.

"Look, Cariño, come on, stop hidin’." Loni gently rocked Luciana, trying to coax her to turn around instead of hiding against Loni’s neck. As she swayed and gently rubbed Luci’s back, the girl slowly started to detach herself again. Even though she was scared, she still recognised Momo’s voice…
"Good girl, nothing scary- go on, show your Auntie!"

Luci kept one hand clinging onto Loni, opening her mouth wide with a cute little ‘ahhh.’ Her face went a little red as she tried to open it as wide as possible, patiently waiting for the yummy frosting.
"Woww, that’s so wide," Loni encouraged.

"Woooow! See, you do it too! Now, go mwah! Momo smiled, trying to make sure the skin of her face slotted back into place without anymore undue stress to the little girl. As she pursed her lips, she held out the finger with the frosting on it to let her slide it off.
"Mmmmm tastyyyyy!”

Momo giggled, looking at Loni and letting her expression soften a bit.
"Sorry… I wasn’t really looking at their faces. My boots were talking.” she tried to joke.

“Mmmm,” Luciana enjoyed the bit of frosting she got, before turning back around to curl in on Loni’s shoulder. She wasn’t as energetic as before, but she didn’t seem scared now. She was probably sleepy… she hadn’t had a nap yet.

"It’s alright, it ain’t like you were tryna scare her," Loni shrugged the shoulder Luci wasn’t resting on. She continued to make gentle rocking motions, smiling.
"It’s cause it looked at her first… probably smiled unnaturally. She’s used to a lotta magical stuff cause of me ‘n Vin and people here, but just not that. I dunno… it doesn’t matter so long as she’s safe, does it?"

"Naw, probably not… But, she’s getting sleepy after a cookie… I hope she ain’t got diabetes… Does she?” Momo’s eyes widened, regardless of how softly she was speaking.

Loni shook her head, biting her lip to hold back laughter. She just found it funny how Momo suddenly got concerned like that.
"She ain’t. She’s just due a nap. We got up early this mornin’, and then all the shit that happened… there ain’t been a chance. I guess having a bit to eat was what did it." She rubbed Luci’s back, gently kissing the top of her head.
"You sleepy, Mijita? Wanna nap on Mamá?"
The only response was a little wriggle, her face rubbing into Loni’s shoulder more.
"That’d be a yes… lucky I ain’t got work till later."

Momo made sure to slide Luciana fully back to her mother without too much motion, a warm smile as they parted ways for now.
"Go upstairs… Get some sleep before work, get in touch with Vin… I’ll get the house warmed up for you tonight, eh?” she offered, her hand gently patting Loni’s left cheek.

"Mhm, assumin’ Vin agrees," Loni nodded. She straightened up, arms shifting to fully support Luciana in her arms. Her smile was soft, and a bit sleepy now that Momo suggested sleep. She had gotten up early… and would be working as late as normal.
"See you later, hopefully… c’mon, Mi Amor, let’s go nap." Loni continued to murmur softly, switching to Spanish, as she left, door closing quietly behind her.
Home > Pilgrim’s Rod and Gun

Sunday rolled around, and it started unusually with Trisha ‘sneaking’ out relatively early in the morning. It wasn’t so much sneaking, since she told Casey she had something to go sort out, but she was very vague about what. Just that she wouldn’t take long, and their date started in an hour or two.

She’d tried her best to keep everything under wraps. A ‘surprise.’ She wasn’t sure how well it had worked. She’d texted Cass to get her to ask Leon what shooting range Casey used before he got access to the magical one, hoping that by not directly texting Leon it might somehow avoid the Temple security scrutiny. But he’d definitely know that she’d stolen a whole bunch of his special rolls while he was working the night before.

But in the end, it didn’t really matter. What mattered most was that he enjoyed himself… Well, that they did.

To try to keep the element of surprise, she’d given him pretty minimal instructions. No need to dress super nicely, but at least don’t wear sweats. No work allowed. No trying to get her to say what they were doing.

Trisha was pretty excited… It felt nice to be doing something for him. Assuming he ended up enjoying it…

She ended up out a little bit longer than she expected, so she’d just texted him to meet her in the parking lot. It wasn’t like there was much point in her going up and then down again, since she’d gotten completely ready before going out.

As soon as Casey appeared at the building entrance, Trisha enthusiastically waved him over and pushed herself away from her car. She gestured towards it with a playful grin.
“Your ride awaits… We’re taking my car, cause I want where we’re going to be a secret for as long as possible. If that’s alright with you?” More importantly, there was a bunch of food in the trunk, and saying that would give away the surprise for part two.

Casey, who had been told of her desire for a date a few days prior, had been getting pestered by Theo in the control room since about little movements and updates. Texts coming through the wire and Junior’s magical messaging equipment running back hits for certain places. He’d been extremely diligent in regards to remaining unspoiled, and as such, felt no sense of guilt or shame allowing Trisha to take the reins completely. She’d trusted him, and he trusted her in turn. Plus, after the last few days, it’d be good to decompress before the final push for Thursday.

So he dressed himself, and defaulted to something typical. Though he’d grown fond of the pair of grey jeans that he’d bought, there was little occasion to wear them besides actually looking nice due mostly to their cut. He wanted a darker color, but something more relaxed… As such, he’d made a trip back to the store during a break and found a pair of near-black relaxed fits that he then hemmed up himself to the perfect boot cut.
He found that he preferred playing color off of a darker base, having talked to Trisha more about this type of thing after coming back with clothes totally unprompted.

He had this bright blue shirt tucked into his jeans, belt cinching them tight to his waist, with his leather jacket that Leon had gotten him after his first tour of duty. It was dark, roughly the same shade as the pants to create a solid silhouette. He felt comfortable, which is what was most important to him. Looking good was nice, but it was so much more his older Brother’s gig to actually look good.
Still, being driven or not, being told what to wear or not, Casey wouldn’t miss out on a chance to endear himself in Trisha’s eyes just a little more. Approaching her closer, he wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her close.

”Look at you… My Fiance… he cooed, craning his neck down to kiss her.
Before she could do much, he was already bringing her around to the driver’s side and opening it for her… Even if he was the passenger, her door was still getting opened.

Trisha smiled sweetly at him, pausing beside the open door to look at him fully. Sure, she’d watched him walk over, but not up close…
“Hey, Fiance... You look really nice.” She grinned, completely meaning it. While his outfit was relatively simple, it fit him… though, he’d look nice to her dressed in almost anything. It was just nice for it to be something other than sweats.

She’d dressed fairly simply herself- at least by her standard for a date. Straight cut lighter blue jeans that stopped just above her ankles, with a white, lower cut v-neck top. As she bent to get in the car, it shifted to show just a sliver of her waist. The thick navy cardigan and normal wool jacket kept her warm, while being left open.

“Thankfully I haven’t forgotten how to drive after weeks of you taking me everywhere,” she joked with a bright smile as she slipped into the driver’s seat, letting him close the door for her. She waited for him to move round and get in before talking more, starting up the car at the same time.
“Do you have any idea what we’re doing? I understand if you found out something, because of your job… Just make sure to act surprised.”

Casey laughed at her expectation. Of course she’d be ready for him to know… It wasn’t avoidable right now. Maybe one day when he didn’t have a network of hundreds of people and magical technology to source. But he had all that infrastructure now, and it only made sense to utilize it while he could.

”Would you believe Theo knows more than I do? Y’know what he said? ‘Oh, Boss. Took the liberty of prepping a package for your date.’ Like… A package? I have no idea of what.”

But he had a vague idea. There were signs that things had been touched in the Black Room that morning. He couldn’t miss something like that when he saw it all so often. The excitement was enough to keep him from reading too far into it as he fiddled about with the seat’s position before finally climbing in.

”But he told me to tell you that he ‘Set the last part up’? I’m glad you’re getting as much use out of my people as I am…” he smiled, getting comfortable and closing the door to the car.

Trisha laughed at that, looking over at him with a grin. The look didn't last long before she turned her head back to the front, pulling out of the parking space she was in.
He approached me. I wasn't planning to get any help… since I assumed they'd just go right to you. It's good to know who can keep their mouth shut for things like this."

Not that Trisha felt comfortable with utilising Casey's people. It was fine in this case, because Theo had come to her and offered his help. Thankfully, because there was no way she'd be able to get Casey's guns to the range without him knowing otherwise… She couldn't even access most of them.

“It was really nice, actually. He helped me with a few things… You have good people. And if you don't know anything, that's great! That means it'll actually be a surprise… Well, you'll probably figure out part one before we get there, but hopefully not the rest. I've planned a few things, all tailored to you…" Trisha rambled excitedly.
“Well, maybe more to us after location one. But I think you'll enjoy it."

Her excitement was echoed by a low buzzing, enough to drown out the rumble of the engine. If Casey looked behind, or used his magic, he'd notice that there was a pretty large amount of bees in the back seats. At least two hundred… maybe more, with Princess comfortably sitting on one of the seats. Not that she was very visible below the mound of bees relaxing on her. They were mostly stationary, chilling in various spots. More of a precaution Trisha had been taking when going out alone than anything else…

Unable to mistake the telltale buzzing of a bee ball behind him, Casey couldn’t help but turn and look.

”Holy smokes… If someone looks in the back seat in traffic they’re going to shit a brick!” he laughed, reaching into his coat pocket.

”I only expected you to have a handful. Now I’m unprepared!”
From the pocket, he produced a plastic baggy of mashed fruit. Biting the end off of one corner, he spun slightly in his seat to spread it out on an accessible surface that they’d be able to get to and land on comfortably.

”I assume you’re just bringing them along like this because it makes them feel better?” he questioned, looking back at her, staring as she stared at the road ahead of them.

For once, he was the only one making googly eyes, though he imagined catching her eye trailing back to his a few times. Maybe he did. She looked wonderful as usual, smart and comfortable at the same time. Like he hoped she would since the day he was a child and imagined what love would look like. Nothing like what had been his example. He loved his mother, but he wasn’t one of those Freudian cases; there were far too many “mommy issues” for him to idolize that kind of behavior at this point.

“Mhm, though I think half of them just couldn't be bothered to get up. They get quite comfortable in my car," Trisha explained with a bright smile. A good group of the bees buzzed away from their various resting positions towards the alluring smell of the fruit, immediately starting to devour it. But at least half didn't move… a couple were even cuddling each other as much as honey bees could, seemingly sleeping.

It meant that Trisha was surrounded by happy, content pheromones both from relaxed and munching bees alike. It was a positive feedback loop for once. A blanket of warmth across them all.

“Some of them'll probably go back after they've napped. They're acting like I worked them to the bone instead of just sitting on me for a morning." She took the opportunity of stopping at a red light to look over at Casey with a warm gaze, eyes creasing cutely.
“They’ve gotten more protective since the assassin incident- but I think they also recognise you as someone that'll keep me safe. Maybe they think you're a massive, super strong bee or something."

Casey grinned a particularly contented smile.
”Big fuckin’ Tarantula Hawk. I hunt and kill the other wasps who fuck with the bees.” he giggled.

Spreading another line of fruit mash onto his hand, he held it out for more of the bees to come and enjoy. As long as they didn't get too antsy with one another, he'd learned how to calm down enough that Trisha said he didn't change their signals at all. A far cry from a month ago when they first met.

Fruit was always a good bridgegap. Made the most sense for him to keep it around as necessary. For that, he’d taken to freezing mashed fruit that was getting stale, and then freezing it into these pouches. Going somewhere near the bees? Take one out in the morning, it’d thaw by the time he needed it. Instant bee offerings.

Certain the Queen would love that, he made sure they got the highest quality fruit they could. Even some outer-world fruits, though he didn’t tell Trisha in case she wound up having a problem with it. She seemed to like what she had agreed to eat, but never asked for any more…

”So! My girlfriend, bringing me on a date! How lucky can one girl be?” he asked with a goofy expression on his face.
”It’s like my high school fantasy come to life.”

Trisha giggled at that.
“That’s good! Cause then you won’t be disappointed when we spend the whole day hanging out at the mall, and end the date with a really awkward kiss,” she joked.

There was a chance that the route they were taking would already be familiar to Casey- it certainly wasn’t to the mall. Trisha had just gone for whatever a maps app recommended: thankfully familiar enough with St Portwell to not need it open while driving. They were heading more out of the city, at least.

“I’m glad that you’re excited…” She couldn’t look at him, thankfully, though her cheeks did turn a bit red. Awkwardly gnawing her bottom lip, her fingers tapping the steering wheel. Building herself up to say something.
“I wanted to do something nice for you… especially after the last week. You’ve had to deal with a lot from work and… me. I wanted to do this anyway! Because I love you and want to do things for you too, and I want you to know I will. It’s not all on you or anything…”

He knew she’d been feeling continuously self conscious over how things had been going the past week. He wished she didn’t, but obviously she wasn’t going to stop feeling guilty about it saying things like that. His only wish was that they could get things done and not worry about burdens like they had been. It wasn’t just stressful for one of them, after all. One felt what the other did, joined at the hip as they were.

”Well, you know I don’t feel like you have anything to make up, right? Just, y’know, getting that out of the way and all… But I do appreciate getting a bit of a pampering, even if I’m not actually sure that’s what we’re doing. I could do with a warm salt float though, have you ever had one?” he asked, knowing full well the only “warm salt float” treatment he’d gotten was off the deck of a destroyer.

“I know you don’t, but I still want to,” Trisha said softly, about making it up to him. He didn’t feel like there was anything, and she did. At the end of the day, it didn’t really matter… Because she wanted to treat him to a nice day either way. Sure, it helped alleviate her anxieties a bit, but she wanted to show her appreciation for him either way.

“I haven’t… Is it like one of those things where you just float in a tank of water? Wouldn’t it get quite claustrophobic?” She asked genuinely, taking a mental note of it for next time. Was there even anywhere that did that in the city? Maybe they could just go float in the sea when it was warmer… Though the water around these parts was never that warm.
“I guess it’s just like a salty spa… I didn’t know you’d enjoy something like that. I’ll keep that in mind for next time… Even if I just have to load up a bath with warm water and bath salts!”

He laughed at the thought of trying to float in their little bathtub. She was the only one soaking in it. He preferred the standing shower anyway.
”Tanks are pretty claustrophobic. But also a useful platform for Orange Lux bullshittery.” he smiled, thinking about his old work.

Italy became very close quarters, but out in the deserts against the Fox, Casey felt like he had the best times of the war. It was still that “old war” vibe that the brass used to talk about. Or his Grandfather even… Gentleman’s wars of the past, where prisoners gave their guns up and came in knowing full well they’d be treated with respect and dignity. Not like other fronts. He was thankful to have been there, as sick as it sounded in his head.

”But, I do love swimming in that warm Mediterranean ocean water. Oh, Babe, we should take a trip to Utah. Salt Lake? There’s actually a coven up there who runs a set of hot springs, we’d probably have a very nice time.” he offered the idea to her, shrugging his shoulders in question.

“That sounds really nice… I’ve never been to Salt Lake. I haven’t really been to many places,” Trisha replied, not letting herself think too much about it. Sure, she wasn’t too fond of covens in general, but if Casey thought it’d be nice she was sure it would be. She trusted him.
“Maybe we can go when things have calmed down a little bit? If you’re allowed to take holidays?”

They were getting close now, and Casey would definitely recognise where they were. It wasn’t exactly a booming date location area… Not that a shooting range was a typical date location, at least to Trisha. But it was something Casey loved, and she loved watching him enjoy himself. And it’d been fun when he’d shown her how to use a gun the last time… Lots of touching. Maybe it’d be like that again.

Casey hadn’t said anything when she turned from West Willow Parkway onto Dinkerton. Nor did he make a peep when she’d hung left and followed it onto the expressway to travel down two exits before getting off again and winging right. He wasn’t going to ruin the chance for her to see his excitement when they pulled up to that big concrete building with the white and green stripes on the outside, or that small parking lot covered in brass casings from careless civilian shooters.

So he kept the topic.

”Oh, Babe… When things quiet down? There’s no more job. The facade will be over at that point. We’ll be able to go wherever and do whatever we want, permitting we don’t get shafted by the entire ordeal.” he explained calmly, thinking about the many possibilities of the future.

Trisha hoped that wouldn’t be the case. That they’d make it out the other end unscathed, maybe stronger. But she didn’t want to dwell on that right now.

“You’re telling me you’re gonna be unemployed? I’ll really have to work hard for our family then,” she joked, knowing full well they both had access to enough money to last them a while. Trisha had enough to support her from the rest of her life from the family trust. James had left so much that it didn’t matter that it was split between so many children… and the family businesses were still booming under Ezra’s reign. Sure, he got the majority of it, but enough went to the rest that she really didn’t have to worry.

Thankfully there was no sexist clause about losing it when she got married either.

But she was pulling into the parking lot, glad that her car was dependable rather than flashy when she had to roll across multiple casings just to get into the spot. She turned everything off before looking at Casey with bated breath. One hand shot out to gesture to the large building, while the other fell to her lap to grip the fabric of her jeans.

“Surprise!” She exclaimed, staring at him with the hope that he’d held back a little excitement for her to see… assuming he was excited.
“I, uh, maybe should’ve blindfolded you. No, that would’ve been weird- but yeah! Here we are. I’m sure I don’t need to explain…”

By the time she had the chance to actually look at him, Casey was beaming from ear to ear. No, there was no reason to explain why they were here… Casey got the message perfectly well.
”Dude… Really? You really wanna go hurt your wrist? I mean, there’s other things to hurt it doing, but you’re choosing my passtime?”

He threw up his hands, letting them fall back down into his lap with a face of total surprise.
”I’m gobsmacked, honestly. Definitely not what I was expecting, even with Theo prodding me and trying to give me vague hints. The only thing I couldn’t help but notice was uh…”

He held up his hands like he was carrying something. Like a bag of some kind.

”Well, my guns were gone this morning.” he grinned, almost immediately leaning forward and into her arms to hug her tightly.

”This is an awesome thing to do, and way more thoughtful than I have any right to you being. Thank you Trisha Bee…” he grinned up at her like a kid in the store trying to get a new toy.

“You’re welcome. This is just part one of three, so…” Trisha trailed off, smiling brightly back at him. She was so glad that he was happy about it. There was a little giddy feeling in her chest, like there were sparklers in there. This was what love was, wasn’t it? Sharing happiness.
“You deserve it, Casey.”

She leaned her head forward to gently rub their noses together, smile incredibly soft.
“You know I like seeing you happy, right? But…” Her grin turned playful for a moment.
“Who said anything about me shooting? Maybe I’m just going to enjoy watching you the whole time.”

She let that hang in the air for a moment, before pulling back a bit and laughing lightly.
“I was hoping to learn a bit more with an actual gun… You can just massage my wrist later if it hurts. But really, it’s up to you what you want to do. All your guns are already there- at least, I think it’s all of them? I let Theo sort that out. I wouldn’t have even thought to bring them…”

”Well, they’re not gonna let me take my shirt off in there, so… As long as you don’t mind that, you can stare as much as you want!” he laughed, getting his face close and kissing her before pulling back.

”Come on… We’ll have fun.”

The green and white sign simply read “Range”, but Casey knew the place as the Pilgrim’s Rod and Gun. All their in-house merchandise had a little cartoon pilgrim lighting a cigarette off of the flaming barrel of a gun, which Casey thought was kind of funny though it didn’t make a great deal of sense at the end of the day. Regardless, they had the best range in St. Portwell with no magic necessary. Just good old fashioned space and desire.

While its front and the little parking lot they spared was visible from the road, the actual size of the facility was ill-perceivable from anywhere except from directly overhead. There, one could see the massive L-shaped concrete swath it cut into the woods, as well as the accompanying outdoor range. Casey never saw anyone using it, but assumed it was for something like parties or events…

He didn’t understand why people would have events at a gun club until today. Until his girlfriend decided that she wanted to take him on a date there.
Fiance.
He’d only told his Grandmother because she needed to know. Lynette probably knew, but that was by virtue of being everywhere. Even his thoughts. He never had the heart to tell Trisha that sometimes the woman just popped up in places she didn’t need to be. Like his office at all strange hours. Coincidentally, usually when Trisha wasn’t around.

He wished there were moments he could go without thinking about the other woman in his life, but that didn’t seem plausible. Maybe someday. For now, he tried to deal with it in a very simple way. Give his active attention to something else.
As they walked into the main front of the store, Trisha’s eyes would be filled with a familiar aura of a retail shop. Racks with clothes, shelves with products, boxes in colors and designs that wound up being totally unfamiliar despite their uncanny presence in that familiar format.

And then there were guns. The shop they’d visited on Misty Island had maybe nine or ten hip-level glass displays, pistols of varying calibers mostly. Knives. The trophy pieces that were actually fuckups being resold on the open market. There were probably twenty rifles behind those counters, and the amount of clothes and surplus equipment they had for sale all paled in comparison to the size of the shop here.

The glass-clad shelving units looked more like library compendiums of ammunition, and the racks of clothing had the same volume as the racks at the department stores she’d grown up shopping in. There wasn’t just one section of cases holding wonderfully mean looking little implements of death, there were three that stretched across the varying corners of the store. The fourth was a much longer counter, serving both as the main sale counter as well as a gatestop for the Range itself.

Casey looked at Trisha with a big smile as he slowly rotated them to see the full size of the place.

”Whaddya think? Pretty nice, huh?” he asked, looking over to the main counter and locking eyes with the person there. It was immediate recognition, and the man gave up a friendly wave which Casey returned in kind.

”You uh… You wanna take the lead?” he asked her gently, wondering if she wanted to wear the pants and the suspenders today.

“It’s massive... Oh, yeah, I should since I pre-booked it," Trisha nodded. She was a bit overwhelmed by the whole place. Sure, she should've expected it to be filled with guns… But she'd assumed that it would just be the gun range, not also a shop. And it was massive. Wide eyes looked up at Casey.

“Is it silly I didn't expect there to be so many guns on display?" She whispered, before shaking her head as if shaking away the question. Her expression shifted from the shocked wonder back to something more neutral as she approached the main counter.
“Hi, I have a booking under Trisha Vanburen."

The man behind the counter smiled and nodded, quickly typing it into the little computer behind the counter.
“You’re firing line three.” He then looked over at Casey with a nod.
“I’ll just go get your bags!”

It didn't take much time for the man to disappear into the back before returning with the ‘package’ that Theo had delivered for them. It was enough time for Trisha to think about how easy it all was… maybe because they already knew Casey. She'd expected to at least have to hand over her own ID as a first time customer…

“Wow, this is really light! What kinda metal are they made outta?” The man came back with the pre delivered, bagged guns, carefully sliding them across the counter towards Casey with a laugh.
“What about you, Miss Vanburen? Yours in there too, or you just observing?”

Oh. Oh. Trisha hadn't even thought about that. She didn't actually own a gun… she'd assumed she'd be able to rent something? Was that what she should do? But she didn't even remember what she needed… she vaguely remembered what Casey had said at the shop on Misty. She bit her lip, looking up at him. Best to just be honest.
“I, uh, didn't really think about that- what do I need, Casey? I assume I can rent something?"

Casey was all smiles as he watched Trisha take care of their reservation. It was a bit silly to him that she didn't expect so many guns, but he chalked it up to her never having been in one of these places before. After all, if there was something a store needed to do successfully, it was to sell their products. Hard to do when customers can't see them to know it's for sale in the first place.

”Oh, Babe… We're all set. If we're looking through and I forgot eyes or ears for you, we'll come back for a set.” he explained, shifting one bag to its side and unzipping a pocket.

Pulling out the set of chunky ear mufflers, Casey placed a quick kiss on Trisha's head, then slid them onto her. Leaving one ear open, he spoke again.

”These work better… I'm already a little deaf, so I'll just use a set of plugs.”

He slid a little plastic package out, palming them while he pulled a set of thin safety glasses out.

”These catch brass and shrapnel. They don't make your eyes bulletproof, so remember what we talked about. About never pointing the gun anywhere but downrange, always making sure to treat it like there's a bullet in it… Yadda yadda…” he trailed off, clearly starting to hunt around for something else.

Eventually, he seemed satisfied enough to slide both bags off the counter in order to head into the specialist. The attendant let them through, and immediately Trisha's world would’ve been filled with soft explosive concussion muffled thoroughly by the ear protection on her head. Men and women occupied their lanes with stacks of boxes and weapons of various makes.

Some were using hunting weapons, and others on the short ranges were using pistols. Others had military-style weapons, bedecked in all manner of gadgets, more like what she'd seen Casey carry. One man had a gun that looked like a toy painted all sorts of bright colors, only to taper off into the gunmetal and onyx of a naturally finished muzzle break.

They finally settled into line 3, which was on the total opposite end of the place near the very back wall. It was perfect for a date, and was actually a little bigger to apparently accommodate multiple shooters. He'd never bothered coming this far down to find out they had party lanes…

Looking at Trisha, he smiled as he put the bags down and motioned for Trisha to listen. Far down the range, there were dozens of different targets spread across a massive catcher wall. The wall itself was full of things normal walls weren't, and came in multiple replaceable sections in case one became too damaged.

”You can hear me okay? Signal clear?” his voice echoed like a crystal clear bell in her mind.

The whole way in, Trisha had been looking around with wide eyed awe. She wasn't really sure what she was expecting… something simpler. Way simpler. Especially their range, with all the different targets and different sections. Sure, she should've expected such a big place to be more than just a target at a distance but… she'd really never been to a shooting range before. So it was all new to her.

“Mhm, all clear- wait?" Trisha's voice dropped to a muffled whisper.
“Should I just speak in my mind? Otherwise won't I look weird?"

As she spoke, she awkwardly shifted the ear mufflers, trying to get her hair out from under them without taking them off. She really should've tied it back before… but eventually she succeeded in pulling the front sections of her long hair back behind them. Then she pulled it back into a tight ponytail, proceeding to deftly braid the pulled back hair so it was properly out of the way.

She turned to look at Casey with a playful smile, trying to push a joking thought to the surface so he could pick it up.
You sure you can't take your shirt off? No one will see all the way down here.

”If you like shooting enough, that sounds like more of a Black Box activity. We can get naked and shoot guns if thats what you really want… Kinky Perv!”

Casey grinned widely at Trisha, sliding his jacket off and resting it on the bench behind them. To tease her, his hands began to untuck his shirt, lifting it just enough for her to see his abs before dropping it again. Laughing still, he pulled her close and gave her a cheek peck.

”Now… All my guns, you'll be able to shoot. If we're having fun, you should be allowed to do whatever, right?”

He started to unload the equipment then. Three, four, five pistols of varying sizes. Two rifles, a third that seemed to be more for hunting or something. Stocks and barrels just kept sliding out from the infinite bag of gun holding until the counter in front of them was chock full of steel and polymer. As he was pulling out enchanted magazines, he gave a nod to all the equipment.

”So, I guess… Pick what looks cool!”

Trisha was a bit overwhelmed by the selection, and still a little flustered by his teasing. She smiled up at him before looking at the full counter. She knew immediately that she didn't want to use a rifle, so… pick what looks cool? They all looked like pistols to her! She guessed some looked more plain than the others.

Uh… that one?" She smiled shyly, pointing to one of the pistols.

It looked ‘cool’ to her… at least, it wasn't just a pistol she was used to with a simple barrel and all. There was something else underneath that, and even the barrel itself wasn't what she was used to seeing. She had no idea what all the additions did… or if her hand would even fit around it. But it made it look cool as far as guns went, right? The more there was on it the more interesting it was? But she really didn't know. They all looked like guns to her.

Casey laughed as she pointed at the most dolled up pistol he had. Having purchased it as part of a stupid contest a few years ago, he rarely used the thing. Fluted threadless barrel and matching slide to cut down on weight, all that effort was then done away with by the addition of gaudy poly furniture like an overmolded grip and laser combo. Additionally, both iron sights had been replaced with trijicon glowing sights and an additional red dot sight strapped directly to the slide.

Feeling the grip in his hand, he instantly looked down at her hands and smiled. He had no plans to shrink it; having to do that with the gun and then the magazines would be a nightmare. Especially with the fact that they, like just about all his magazines, were Bottomless enchanted. Any adjustment to the width of the magazine or the feed mechanism could cause catastrophic malfunction, sending not just him and her up in smoke, but the entire building and probably a good chunk of the surrounding forest.

”Let me see your hand.”

He was aware it probably felt awkward for her to have a conversation entirely in her head, and hoped that The Queen having been there would at least help slightly. He was concerned mostly that she wouldn’t actually be able to hold onto the gun properly. The grip was so thick, meant to be grabbed by hands so much larger than hers, that it would certainly wind up uncomfortable if he didn’t do anything.

So as she put her hand out, she’d be able to watch him rack the slide back and forth maybe six times… Enough to make sure there wasn’t anything funny in it that she could hurt herself with.
”See if you can hold it comfortably.”

Trisha took the gun from him with the slight frown, shifting it carefully remembering what he'd said before. Finger on the trigger guard, other hand underneath to support it. Casey was definitely right to worry… it was very difficult for her to get her hand around the grip and her finger into the trigger guard… nevermind the trigger. Her fingers were visibly straining from the stretch. She pouted, looking up at Casey a little like a kitten that was refused a second bowl of food.

"You said I'd be able to use any of your guns…" There was a put on whine in her mental voice. She wasn't actually upset. More than anything she was trying to act cute.
"Which one do you think coolest that I could actually use?"

Casey didn’t speak in her mind, as opposed to using the White Lux special. It was full conveyance of action and intention, leaving Trisha with no question as to what Casey was up to. It was like being shown the very near future, or like a movie she’d seen a thousand times and had perfectly memorized. With him communicating like this, it was the most intimate kind of communication he could muster. And all so she wouldn’t feel another moment of anxiety or questioning… Even though he could read she was joking…

Because she was right, after all. He did say any. And telling her the truth was important in his mind; enough so that he wanted to take her as seriously as possible when she said things. No room for interpretation.
So she got to see what was going to happen before it happened. He showed her that he’d take the grip off, fuss about with one of the other guns on the table, then hand it back to her with a smug smile.

He meant any. And then the movie itself played out. He took a screwdriver, pulled the chunky handgrip off the pistol, and quickly replaced it with another before handing it back to her with a smug smile.
”I think the one you picked. With a better grip for you.”

Trisha stared down at the pistol, then up at Casey with wide eyes. Then they narrowed contentedly, a sweet, soft smile pulling up her lips. She hadn't really been attached to her choice of gun, or bothered if she had to change… But it was nice that he'd put in the effort to accommodate her. Really nice. It made her feel safe.

Before she actually took the pistol from it, she leaned up to gently kiss his cheek. It was cute how smug he was about it as well…

"Thank you, babe. Do you change grips and stuff around a lot for your guns?" She asked out of curiosity. She held the adjusted gun in her hand, carefully changing her grip until it felt comfortable. Her head tilted back up at him, as if silently asking him if she was holding it right. It was from memory, so she'd probably forgotten something.

Not wanting to miss the opportunity to touch her, he didn’t livestream detailed instructions through her brain, nor did he try to implant the knowledge. Some things were worth doing. So, he moved close to her and began to adjust her just like he had before.

”I can, is the more important part. But, your question directly: No. I usually have no reason to. Swapping around parts is generally for people who are chronically breaking things, and thanks to magic I don’t really have that problem. If I dress something up, then unless I don’t like the way it feels, it stays. The only thing is… I’d say legacy parts. Things enchanted with spells that I couldn’t remember until recently.”

An image of one of the rifles on the table flashed in her mind to focus her attention on it specifically, so he didn’t have to break her stance or point… She didn’t even really have to look which was for the best. Multitasking conversations: About the only pure White Lux spell he ever had a use for overseas.

”That one used to be my main rifle. I had a lot of parts with very powerful spells attached to it. But that was my main service rifle, so when I got home and started getting better ones, or making my own, parts started to come off her. Now she’s uh…-”

Regal. All the biting aggression of the cut-down automatic rifle without any of the tactical polymer going on. It was wooden. Like a hunting rifle, but so much more as Casey focused the image of it onto the incredibly intricate carving details in the handguard and stock. With a family full of Orange Lux artisans, it was easy to have something like that commissioned despite his lack of personal artistic sense.

”-She’s retired. So, I put her in her Sunday’s Best, and she’s been taking it easy ever since. Just about bone stock… That’s probably the only gun I don’t have time to mess with enough that you’d be able to shoot it honestly, so I guess I’ll have to detract my promise…”
Frankly he hadn’t expected Theo to bring it, but he kept looking down at it and remembering it was there… It was only then that he realized it really wasn’t enchanted at all at this point…

”Now, just like this, right? You feel comfortable? Remember, this shit is all about muscle memory: You don’t get repetitions, it’s never going to feel one hundred percent natural.” he instructed, as he’d done with hundreds of people thousands of times before.

Trisha nodded along as Casey talked, struggling a little with the mental images. Just having movies played in her head… but it was Casey. She was fine when it was him because she knew he'd stop if he told her to. It wasn't intruding. It made communicating easier, but he wasn't using it so much that it replaced actually talking. And it was nice to see and hear about an object that clearly meant so much to him.

”Luckily I don't really want to try any of your rifles… maybe the next time, if I'm more comfortable with shooting." She tilted her head up towards Casey with a smile. Though, she wasn't actually sure if she'd want to even then. Maybe she'd find it fun enough that she wanted to try a bigger gun… but for now it was small steps. Learning.

"I think I feel comfortable. It feels more familiar this time than it did last time," she continued, looking away from Casey and towards the targets down the range. She didn't want to move too much now that Casey had put her into the right stance. Though, he was saying it was all about repetitions… so maybe she should move in and out of it.

”Where do I actually need to stand? Should I just try shoot any target? Is there an easier one?"

Casey let his hands slide up to the counter with all the weapons on it. In the middle, there was a target controller. As this lane actually took up three lines, there were three different targets that they had access to. The controller, which Casey just showed her how to use visually rather than through his connection, shifted the targets in the distance on the fore and rear axis, as well as controlling the height of them. Because Trisha was using a pistol, he brought her target into fifteen meters.

”Go ahead and drop your stance.” he intoned, stepping away enough to let her relax.

”Now if you look down at the counter, you’ll see there’s a notch? Then on the floor, they’ve got that mat? Standing in that square on that mat activates a pressure pad. It’s the only way these targets move. It also-”
Casey turned and pointed upward at a red glowing light at the top of their lane’s enclosure.
”-tells other people down the line that you’re active. Or, at least that our lane’s active. Which means that the only people who should be bothering you while that light is on is me, or someone who works here. Got it?”

"I think so. What happens if someone bothers me while the light’s on?" Trisha asked, with continued curiosity.

She moved her arms down out of the stance, still holding the pistol incredibly carefully with both hands. Her feet shuffled forward towards the mat, stopping right in front of it. Her body twisted towards Casey, gesturing towards the target with her head.
"How did you decide where the target should be?"

Even if she was perhaps putting off actually getting back into the right stance and shooting, she was full of questions. It was easy to not worry about looking stupid when they both knew she didn't know much about shooting.

Loving her questions, he couldn’t help but get into both of them for her so she was well informed.

”Damn I love when you ask me shit. So, if someone bothers you? You’re gonna flick your safety on and place it down on the counter, then step off your mat and remove your ear gear to listen to them. Now, as far as the target; this is about the maximum engagement distance you should wind up in with something like a handgun. Too much further, the slug gets squirrely. Not my ammo, but normal stuff.”

His hands swept across the counter and snagged a handgun of his own, along with a magazine.
”You wanna watch what I do before you do it? To be sure?” he asked, stepping onto a pad and moving the target up range to the same spot Trisha’s was.

"Yes please." She nodded earnestly, taking a step away from the mat and twisting herself around to look at him fully. It all seemed simple but that didn't make her any less nervous about it. It was still using a gun. Sure, she'd used the machine at the shop in Misty, but she was yet to use a real one. So she wanted to make sure she didn't mess something like this up…

At least he was happy to answer all of her questions. She'd been a little worried she was asking too many. Even if it was something he enjoyed, this was a date, not a gun tutoring session. But he seemed happy, so she was.

”Watching you is what I came for, remember? I'm doing it cause it's only fair you get to watch me too." Her mental voice projected with light giggles- she was getting better at getting some kind of tone in it, unable to hold back a little bit of teasing. She was watching him very intensely… to make sure she saw everything, rather than what she was joking about.

He only grinned, using the hand with the magazine in it to make sure she knew where to watch. First, Casey slipped the magazine into the well of the pistol, then turned to stand fully on his mat. Like a machine, he never let the muzzle of the gun wander anywhere, keeping it directly where he wanted it to be even while he was fussing about with it. Then he racked it back, pulling the slide and releasing it to send it flying forward. Now, he took his actual stance; bringing the gun up and into position with both hands, he took a deep breath. His finger still hadn’t left the trigger guard.

”The most important thing to remember is your safety. It’s the primary thing that guards the evil within the weapon: You don’t turn it off until you’re ready to shoot, and the moment you’re done, you turn it back on. Roger?”

Waggling his thumb so she’d notice it, he used it to flick the safety off. Making a little kicking motion on the pad at his feet, the red light above them began to gently strobe. Then he was firing… Slow, rhythmically, the gun caused the meat of his arms to gently ripple up the limb until it disappeared behind the shirt. As far as the gun, it was much simpler than the one Trisha had picked out. Nothing incredibly fancy or flashy. A piece of polymer…

But it was well unchanged in comparison to the more exotic pieces. Casey always started like this, to never lose the feeling of actual recoil coming from an actual gun, no matter how easily he turned them into toys. Sixteen shots, not in rapid succession, but rather skilled and precise aim with just enough speed that it was effective fire. He knew that one would be a more nuanced conversation one day; but for now, he assumed she’d just shoot at a rate she was comfortable…

Not fast.

Flicking the safety back on, Casey removed the magazine and racked the gun to release the bullet still in the chamber. Having bottomless mags, he never really ran out. It was easy to space out and forget that he hadn’t “reloaded” in quite some time.

”You think you got all that, Babe?” he asked her, stepping off the pad and turning the light back to a calm green.

Trisha had watched intently, so much so she almost managed to stop herself blinking. She did it rapidly now to remoisten her eyes, while nodding. She had… or at least, she thought she did. As much as she could without getting him to walk her through it all verbally while she took notes to study from. It was impressive to watch him do it so smoothly… Almost intimidating to follow.

But the best way to learn was by doing, right? She knew it wouldn't be as smooth as Casey. But she had the basics. Move onto the mat, put the magazine in, pulling that slide thing back… not turning off the safety until she was ready to shoot. Which she'd have to be eventually.

"I think so. I definitely have the safety bit… I guess I just have to try?"
She moved over towards him and the counter, awkwardly shifting the gun to one hand and holding out another.
"I assume I need a magazine?"

Her head twisted towards the target he'd bit, then back to Casey.
"Last question, I promise… if I miss, it'll just hit the wall behind, right? It isn't a problem?"

Casey reached out for a magazine he knew would fit and feed, and handed it to Trisha with a smile.
”That wall back there is probably the best thing you could ever shoot at in terms of safety. I’d hit that shit with a missile, it may not come down honestly, that’s how well the folks who own this place built that rangeback. If they let me stand behind it while they shot at it, I would; that’s my confidence that it’ll be okay.” he decided to overemphasize a little bit.

By doing so with excitement and enthusiasm, he hoped she’d take it like that and easily accept what he was saying as true. Mostly because it actually was true.

"Alright," Trisha let out a little sigh of relief, smiling back at him. It must be safe if he'd do that… and it was just a pistol. Not exactly the greatest weapon for wall destruction. She felt a bit less nervous about it.
"Good, cause I'll definitely miss…"

One shoulder shrugged up nonchalantly. She found herself unbothered for once about not being good at something. Maybe it was easy when it was something she hadn't practiced much yet… but in a few months if she could still barely hit anything she'd have a problem. Or maybe it was something she didn't feel the need to be good at.

Managing to steel herself up for it, pushed on by Casey's general enthusiasm, she finally went back over to her mat. Slipping the magazine in took her a few moments- up till taking it she'd been generally holding the pistol with two hands, so holding it in one and putting something in was difficult. At least she kept it pointed forward, if a bit down. Once that was done, she racked it back just like Casey had.

Then, the stance. Thankfully he'd adjusted her stance today, and after the few times at Misty she was beginning to remember it. It was easier to fall back into it. She took her time, careful to make sure everything seemed right. And that she felt stable.

Aiming it towards the target wasn't so hard- at least where she thought it would go. She knew the difficulty came when actually pulling the trigger. What was it Casey had said before? Hold it firmly but don't squeeze it.

Trisha took a deep breath in, foot moving slightly to press into the pad like Casey had. Then she flicked the safety off. Finger slipping from the guard to the trigger. One shot, a wince as it pushed against her wrist. At least she expected the recoil this time.

She didn't even see were the bullet went - certainly not on the target it. She did her best to ignore it, taking another deep breath. Lining up again, trying to keep her arms steady. Another shot. Another miss, another wince.

Three, four, five…

Trisha managed to shoot five times, with the last one hitting the very edge of the target. Concentration lined her face, and she wasn't able to hide her little grimace as she flicked the safety back on and lowered the gun. Then she took a step back, turning towards Casey.

"Do you have one with a lower recoil, Babe?" She asked, quite glad she didn't have to speak verbally. She hadn't even moved before her breathing was a bit heavy in reaction to the exertion. But it had felt quite… nice. Satisfying, almost, feeling the bullet leaving the barrel. Even if she'd missed horribly and her wrist already hurt.

Having watched her with a wide, satisfied grin, Casey nodded and shifted himself to look over the stack.
”Do you want something magical? Or something more realistic for you?” he asked the very simple question, fingers gently tapping on the counter next to them. He knew what he wanted to hand her, but she’d said she wasn’t exactly interested… If she answered magic, he decided he’d do it.

Trisha furrowed her brow thoughtfully, moving back over to the counter and putting down the pistol she'd been using. Normally she'd say realistic, because it was better to practice that way, right? But he'd said that she should have fun…

She came right over to him, braided ponytail swaying with the movement. She leaned her upper body against his arm and looked up at him with a soft, playful smile. ”I'll let you decide… whatever you think I'll enjoy more. Or that you’ll enjoy watching me use. Not that I expect you to just watch."

Casey's hand instantly went for the more nasty looking military-style rifle. With all of the black accessories and hard-angled doodads, it looked like the most science fiction thing he could hold. Rather than handing it to her, he decided to show her exactly what was going on with the machine. His hand slipped up, flicking the nearly weightless frame up his fingers until the whole two-foot long rifle dangled from a single finger tip.

”Magic is where it gets fun. It takes what you said earlier and throws it out. You're gonna shoot this thing, and you're probably going to enjoy it.”
Casey grinned, still holding the rifle aloft with a single finger.

”Watch.”

His hand flicked again, and he was holding it by the pistol grip like a normal person. Reaching down, he picked up a magazine and slid it into the well with a chunky “thock”, then approached the pad and took his stance. Only, not a rifle stance. He held it just like he held his pistol, and turned slightly to smile at Trisha. Then he grabbed the back of it, yanking some sort of metal t-shape until the gun made another weighty metallic clacking noise.

And then he started shooting… Miraculously, unlike what Trisha may have seen in movies and TV, the gun didn't seem to have any kind of reaction. Just the blast noise of the gun firing… He fired maybe ten shots, each one looking like it was less recoil than what she'd been shooting the whole time.
Then as fast as he started, he was finished. His finger flicked the safety, he unloaded the magazine, and then pulled the T-shaped handle again to cause a bullet to fly out, then evaporate before their very eyes.

”See? I can shoot it like it's nothing. It automatically adjusts to the shooter's comfort, and just like the pool cue I showed you when we first met, it'll fight you if you're not in the right stance. Will you try it?”
With his question, he flashed something like a “pretty please” in her head.

Trisha watched the whole time with wide eyes. It was like the gun weighed nothing - it obviously didn't if he could balance it on one finger. And there barely seemed to be any effort behind shooting it. It did seem fun… almost scarily.

She was still nervous about shooting with a rifle. What if something went wrong? What if she fucked up, or dropped it and accidentally shot Casey somehow? Sure, it was super unlikely… but he wanted her to. Seemed to think she could. And he was the gun expert between them. If he thought it was fine, it must be.

And how could she say no to that face? He shouldn't be so cute, holding such an insane military rifle. But he was like an adorable dog with his favourite toy…

"I'll try it… I can't say no when you're looking at me like that. You're too cute, Babe." Her lips pulled up into a sappy little smile.

”But can you show me where I should put my hands and stuff first? And where the safety is again…" Sure, she'd watched him pretty closely, and maybe it was obvious where she put one hand… but it looked nothing like a pistol! What if there was some magic button to turn it into a flamethrower she accidentally hit?
"Just to be safe."

Despite having a teasing joke queued up in his head, Casey only smiled and stepped forward to help her. It wasn't terribly complex to change, since the gun felt more like a pillow in her arms than an actual rifle. Holding it was easy, and Casey gently manipulated Trisha's form again to get her into a position.

The most difficult part was getting her front hand in the right place since the gun was a tad too long. So he showed her another trick, taking the sling it was attached to and wrapping it up in her hand. The stability it offered as a fix was enough that Casey was confident.
All the while, the gun was also trying to help Trisha. This was the more bizarre thing to deal with of course, as this weightless object would suddenly and without warning jerk against her hands.

It was almost like a dog tugging at the leash. But, once he managed to get her fully into it, the gun almost stared ahead for her. Like it knew it's job.
”There… Now, just like the pistol, remember this stance with your whooooole body.”

"You're making me use my brain a lot more than I expected to," Trisha jokingly complained. But she was doing just what he said, trying to remember exactly how her body was placed and the feeling of it in her hands. It was incredibly strange holding something so large that basically felt like it wasn't there. She could feel it underneath her fingers but there was very little weight to it. Like she could just fling it around as much as she wanted to.

Not that she would. She was incredibly careful with how she held it, even as she lowered it a bit and looked at Casey.
"I think I remember… at least the rifle will tell me if I don't! I assume the rest is like with the pistol? No safety off till I'm ready to shoot… Need to put a magazine in, obviously."

She was taking the whole super light, magical rifle in her hands thing pretty well. If anything there was a spark of excitement in her eyes. Maybe she'd actually be able to hit the target more than once this time! And it wouldn't hurt her wrist as much.
"It doesn't really target for me, right? Just… makes sure my stance is right? Keeps things more stable?"

Casey grinned.
”It’ll aim if you ask it to… Essentially, just like the pool cue, it’s reading your mind. It knows the target you’re intending to aim at, and if you ask it to, it will absolutely hone in on your target. I used to patrol our FOB with automatic walking guns… Automated the entire process.”

As he was explaining this, he was pulling away from her to insert the magazine.
”Now… The safety on this isn’t a safety exactly, it’s a fire select switch. Feel it at your thumb? Pull it down just one click. Not two, because two is the super fun button. Don’t ever use the super fun button unless we’re in a private place where its just us. Or, somewhere that I’ve told you its safe… Or, God forbid, if you’re in danger. It makes the gun automatic, so you don’t need to pull the trigger over and over, you can just squeeze and it’ll keep firing.”

He slid the magazine in, then tapped her right hand.
”Now, bring this up here-” he said, moving his hand to tap the t-shaped handle.
”-to the charging handle. This is how you cock it, just like the pistol. You’ve got this little notch, press the little handle? See? Aaaand pull.”

As she did, the particularly delicate feeling little metal piece snapped back and unlatched something, causing that weighty metal thunking noise despite a lack of feedback.
”Now you’re ready! Do what you’ve gotta do, and you’re good to fire! Up to fifty shots, I’d say, before people start wondering what kind of magazine I have and peeking over here.” he explained.

"I'm glad the super fun button is just automatic, rather than turning it into a flamethrower or something…" Trisha lightly laughed, voicing the thought she'd had earlier. At least he'd pointed it out so she could avoid hitting it. She definitely didn't want to use something that just kept shooting.

With a smile, she moved back over to her mat. She still took her time to get properly back into the right stance, even when it was much easier since she'd barely moved her arms. The rifle guided her… or protested when she got it wrong, more like. She took in a deep breath as she carefully aimed it. She didn't want to ask it to like Casey had said she could… not in a busier place like this. When she'd channeled to get the pool cue to really aim she'd let out pheromones everywhere.

Even if the indoor area was large, it'd still waft over to other lines. It wasn't worth the risk. Plus, it'd be more fun to have to do something.

Once she was sure she was stable, foot moving to turn on the active light, she pulled the fire select switch with one click. Then she pulled the trigger and fired.

"Holy shit!" She actually hit the target. Sure, it wasn't exactly the centre because she was aiming herself, but she hit it! And her wrist barely felt it.

She adjusted herself slightly, before taking another shot. Then another, and another. She didn't quite take the fifty he said she could, but she took near thirty before stopping. She flicked the safety back on, lowering the gun and turning to Casey with a wide grin.

"You were right, I did enjoy that. It's… wow. Does shooting accurately always feel like that? I guess most non magic guns will have some kinda recoil… I'm a bit worried I'm gonna become too confident and then use a normal gun again and go back to missing."

As Trisha blasted away at the target, Casey could only smile and nod as he watched where each bullet whizzed through the paper downrange.
”That’s why consistency is the most important part of your practicing. Having fun for one day isn’t going to ruin your practice: What will ruin it is taking big breaks. Just like working out, it’s all muscle Babe.” he grinned, reaching out to fully take the gun and set it back down.

Pointing at a few other guns, he was mentally marking down which ones had that kind of capability for her by causing them to glow slightly through her perception. He was really just highlighting the Lux within the weapons, letting her mind discern that it was in fact magic that she was seeing.

”These are all like that for the most part. Safe to shoot, pretty fun, not going to do a lot of damage to your limbs and ligaments. Everything else, treat it like a normal gun if you’re going to shoot it…”
He was still grinning, looking down at her with a big smile plastered on his face. He leaned down, pulling one of her earmuffs just off her head so she could hear his real voice.

”I love you… This is a ton of fun.”

And then he rested the ear cup back on her head, waving his hand at the counter for her to choose the next implement.

Trisha smiled sweetly at him.
"I'm glad… love you too."

After a few more tries, Trisha finally felt comfortable enough with shooting that Casey didn't have to keep watching and reassuring her. Things got quieter when he started shooting too, aside from the muffled sounds of each shot. Trisha didn't particularly mind… she enjoyed shooting with the magical guns enough to be fine with the comfortable silence.

She only lasted about half an hour before she was done, moving to the bench to just watch. It was nice to watch him do something he was so good at, and see him so relaxed after all the stress of the last few days… but eventually she began to get a bit bored. She didn't want to distract Casey…

Thankfully, she had a good enough excuse to drag them away that wouldn't make Casey feel bad that she'd stopped enjoying herself after a while. Because the date was for him so she could handle it. But they had a ‘reservation’ to get to.

A little white lie he'd easily notice with his magic, to try to keep up the surprise of the next part.

The drive took them further out of the city, towards the north where more large houses were massively spaced out, and the forest really started to take over. Trees lined the sides of the roads, with intermittent mansions. It was the edge of town where rich people would live, far away from the bustle of the city while having easy access to the city via main roads.

Trisha slowed down slightly as they passed one especially large, historic looking manor. There were no cars in the large drive, even though it was clearly well maintained with its short carefully trimmed hedges lining the long path up to the large front door. It cut a large swath in the forest with its massive size and elaborate gardens. Low walls and closed wrought iron fences and gates kept away trees and people alike. It was a beautiful building… but there was no sign of life.

One hand came off the steering wheel to gesture towards it, Trisha breaking the mostly comfortable silence they'd been in.
“That’s where I grew up. The Vanburen manor. It's just as fancy on the inside. Pretty sure Ezra wants to turn it into a museum now he's got most of us out."

Casey stared out his window at the massive house and thought at first about his Grandparents. Similar setting, similar size, it almost felt like he’d been there before. Maybe he had? No, he couldn’t remember any sort of time that they’d been out here. It was probably something that got pulled from Trisha’s mind accidentally, and he was just reliving some memories he’d leached from her.

Letting a wave of White Lux wash across the distance to roll up and over the house, Casey waited for any responses. Any sort of black spot in his perception that would indicate an artifact, or disturb any potentially hidden Apparitions within. Getting no actual response, he nodded.

”Most?” he asked, head turning to face her.
”Whose left?”

“Tansy, technically. It's still her ‘primary residence' even though she stays maybe one night a month. Just enough to piss Ezra off and stop him from getting his way. She's one of the few actually attached to the place." Trisha rolled her eyes at that. She didn’t really care about it. After all, she had very few good memories of the place.

“There’s a couple other siblings who're similar- live in other cities but come back for summer. Uh… my brother Oscar, and sister Sophia… Technically we all have a share in the house. Well, I sold mine to Ezra."

Casey nodded very openly to himself, narrowing his eyes back out at the property before chuckling aloud.
”So… So are we breaking in? Like, that’s part two of the date, breaking into your childhood home?” he asked, starting to laugh much more enthusiastically.

Trisha laughed in response, already pulling away from the mansion.
No. Can you imagine? Hey, babe, let's go shooting then commit some crimes?" She shook her head, still giggling.
“I’m taking you somewhere I actually like."

Which didn't seem too far away. Another five minutes down the road and Trisha pulled over onto what was… almost a place to park. A more gravelly bit at the side of the road before it became earth and trees. There seemed to be at least one walking path going from it.

“You alright with a bit of a walk?"

Pulling over at a place like this made Casey happy and tense all at once. Forests were magical places, rarely so curated as the land on which the Temple’s property sat. There were so many cross vectors of security, surveillance and thorough usage that the woods were basically just an extension of the underground facility beneath them. At any point, one of a hundred Adepts could’ve been conducting any number of different paranormal and mundane tests on the area and its denizens. The mole holes that led to the different branches of Project Eden’s vast subterranean research facility gave plenty of emergency exits and quick routes in and out.

It was just another room to him. He was there in comfort because at least he knew everything that was going on.

Normal forests? Unexplored, deep green places? Well… No matter how much therapy he went through, there was just something evil about the woodlands. But, it was fall at least. Most of the green had fallen from the recent winds, so he was only left to deal with pine trees. Those reminded him of Northern Italy, but by then he was being redirected over to France by boat from the east coast. He’d only spent a few months on the foot of the Alps being led by the nose by the local Paranormal special forces.

Resistance Fighters… They were hardly more than mobsters with skis.

Still, he turned to face her with a brave smile.
”With you? How could I miss it?” he asked, leaning over and kissing her on the forehead.

”You mind if I do some quick magic on your trunk? I don’t want anyone getting into the back with my guns in there…” he asked, hoping she’d opt to wait for him where she was going rather than stand right next to him and watch as he armed himself for potential threats.

“Sure, but I need to get a few things out from there first.” She smiled, not sensing anything was off.

A few things turned out to be a bit of an understatement, as she went round to the back of her car and popped open the trunk. Casey would’ve already seen there were a fair few bags in there when he put his guns in, but it seemed half were from now. A large rucksack she pulled out, and a big square thermal bag like the kind delivery drivers used.

Sure, she could’ve asked Theo for one of those magically sized bags after he started helping but… she still didn’t like the idea of getting too reliant on magic.

Trisha grabbed them without giving Casey much of an opportunity to slide in, slinging the strap of the thermal bag over her shoulder while putting the rucksack over the other. Then she grabbed a folded up, warm looking blanket and put it under her arm. After all… she’d organised the date, she’d decided on a picnic. She should carry it all, right? He was getting pampered today… as much as she could.

She looked pretty ridiculous, more bag than human, as she stepped back and gestured to the trunk. The small amount of bees still left in the car, with the rest having left while they were at the range, flew out the back and onto her. Most of them burrowed into her hair.
“Go ahead- I can just wait over there by the path? We follow it for a bit, but we’ll go off track pretty quickly!”

Slick as he could, Casey had his glove on before she finished wrestling with all her stuff. It was impressive, but there was no way she was going to be carrying all that weight while he walked with a free back. He hadn’t spent all that time carrying a heavy backpack to not carry the heavy backpack.
But rather than open his fat mouth, the gloved hand slipped across the rucksack’s surface, the touch extending to the straps as he wrapped his hand up and around her.

”Damn… You are crazy strong. Is that you using your magic?”
He was looking down at her with a warm face as he fully channeled the spell. When it was ready for casting, he moved his hand behind her, brushing her butt playfully before wrapping it around the bottom of the bag.

”Here… Just readjust it a little bit, and it’ll feel better. Marching trick we learned. Tug on the straps and I’ll hold it.”

“It’s not that heavy,” Trisha jokingly pouted, but she pulled the straps just like he suggested. She assumed he was going to use some kind of magic… which was fine. He wanted to be helpful without taking the bags off her. For once, she could see things pretty clearly.

She’d just play along with it. She looked up at him with a warm smile.
“You planning to hold it the whole way? That the trick- oh! You just want an excuse to have your hand near my ass, don’t you?”

”Oh, you caught me!” he laughed, spanking her playfully as to urge her on.

”Go, just stay within a distance where we can sprint and touch. Like… Y’know within thirty feet? For me?” he asked gently, starting to turn back to the trunk.

Trisha laughed lightly, still smiling as she stepped away. Her feet began to take her around the car towards the small path into the forest.
“Of course- I wasn’t planning to go far. I’ll just wait a bit down that path, otherwise you’ll get lost.”

Catching himself before he turned, Casey spun on one ankle and nearly tumbled over, staggering backward and catching himself on the rear of the car.
”Oh, f-fuck! J-jesus! Sorry, Babe! Fuck I didn’t-”

Spinning, he turned to check the taillight and the quarter panel he’d smacked against. Seeing no signs of damage, he spun back.
”-Thank God! Nothing broken, we’re all good. Sorry, sorry, go ahead! I’ll be right there.” he finished, keeping himself turned toward her until she made her move down the path.

He never had that kind of staggered footing… Even doing strange things, he always seemed extremely stable. Or maybe he was just aware of his own nerves…

“Are you alright?" Trisha had turned back around hearing the thud, along with Casey's apologies and swearing. Her brow furrowed in concern, and she couldn't bring herself to just go ahead like he'd said to.

She'd never seen Casey stumble like that. Not unless he was pretending just to mess with her when carrying her around. Maybe he'd just turned the wrong way and gone over his ankle… or maybe not. Trisha wasn't the most emotionally intelligent person around, but she could tell when her partner was slightly off. Stumbling, urging her to go ahead when normally he wanted her to stay in his sight…

Honestly. Like, uh, is something hurt, or… wrong?"

He had an answer. It wasn’t the real one, but he hoped she’d buy.

”Nope! Absolutely not, Babe. I uh… I just… Well, y’know… How you mentioned you hate the idea of me leaving? Turning my back and stuff. I’ve been trying to make it a habit that we don’t leave off without me watching you, so when I catch myself I just autocorrect. This time-” he trailed off, hand gesticulating to the gravel on the ground at their feet.

”-tripped me up! I’m good, it’s all… Good.”
He threw an adorable thumbs up at her, coyly tipping his head toward her.

Trisha couldn't hold back a little giggle at how he acted. She was a bit overwhelmed by what he said. That he was actively trying to not turn his back on her… not dismissing her insecurities, instead trying to reduce them. Inconveniencing himself for her. Her smile towards him was incredibly soft and loving.
“That's really sweet, Casey. It’s- really nice you’re doing that… even if the ground’s not helping."

But she hadn’t kept going yet, staring at him the way she often did when trying to figure something out. Was that really the only reason? She had no magic, no truth telling… She wasn't even that good at reading emotions mundanely. But she wasn't completely convinced. There was a little niggling feeling he was acting off that hadn’t gone away with his explanation. But he wasn’t acting that different from normal? She didn’t want to be pushy when it was probably nothing. Just her own anxiety, maybe? But…

“You’re sure? It’s really just that? Not- not that I'm questioning you. I just want to make sure that you're really alright…" Her smile flattened a little bit, brow furrowing again.
“I guess it’ll be easier if I stop worrying and let you finish with the trunk?”

You don't need to burden her. She doesn't need to know because ultimately it won't affect her. She'll never have to worry ab-

His mind seized like an engine without oil. Two words shot through his mind: Hypocrite, and honesty. He could do what he chastised her for, or he could be a man and lead by example.

”You remember when you fought Lila? In those woods?” he asked her, taking a deep breath and pushing off the car to make way back to the trunk.

”Do you remember how things went down as I got there?” his voice asked in a gentle way.

Trisha tried to remember. It was all a bit vague. At that point she’d lost a lot of bees and wasn’t exactly in the right state of mind. Lila had blocked a lot too when trying to protect her.
“A lot of shooting and shouting? A lot of the trees were hit too?”

”Right! That last part… Lila flies right? Why… Do you think I’d ask someone to shoot down all the trees, giving the bird person a clear place to fly away?” he asked another question, slowly taking her along through her own logic and hoping she didn’t feel upset over it.

“So there was nowhere for her to hide?” Trisha responded, still looking confused. How did that relate to him feeling off? There was a visible cog turning in her head. At the time she hadn’t really thought about it, because she was too busy panicking and feeling like her brain was about to explode. Her head tilted as she thought it through. It was one of the few times it was actually difficult to tell how she was feeling- her whole expression was neutrally thoughtful.
“Are you… worried there’s something in the forest?”

Casey’s face flattened, then took an almost sad expression.
”It's… Always easier to see what doesn’t have a place to hide. Kinda why I liked the desert: Where we were was rocky. Barren, like the surface of the moon. I know it’s dumb to be uh… Worried… But seeing how far back it goes, and the angle… Just makes me think of China.” he admitted, harkening back to his first deployment. The first time things were really scary.

”It’s fine… I just… Didn’t want you to see me take something to carry. It felt embarrassing, and I should just be honest with you instead of trying to hide things because I’m worried about how you’ll react.” he frowned, looking back at the trunk, then back at her.

Trisha’s expression fell, and her head drooped a little with it.
“I’m sorry,” she whispered, hands clasping together in front of her.

For both things. She should’ve thought about it. He’d told her about his time in China… She just hadn’t really put two and two together. And then he hadn’t wanted to bring it up because he was worried about her reacting? Normally, hearing something like that would make her react, but after reflecting just a few days ago… It just made her feel sad.

He was right. She was reactive. And because of it, he didn’t feel comfortable telling her something like this. Like she’d be upset at him. She really couldn’t blame him.

Her head creaked back up as she tried to put on a brave smile, like she’d just taken a moment to process it. Today was about him, and she didn’t want him worrying about upsetting her.
“It’s alright if you want to go somewhere else? The food’s all in these bags… I thought it’d be nice to go somewhere quiet that I used to go a lot, cause I know you’re not so fond of busy places, but I didn’t think about the visibility. I’m sorry. It’s really alright, we can find a park or- or eat in the car?”

Casey looked back one last time, then turned his body completely and made way toward Trisha. By the time he made it to her, arms wrapping up under her bags and hoisting her into the air, he was smiling again. The kind of smile that hopefully reminded her that he loved her. Having gotten her so used to using his White Lux connection, Trisha would be able to feel him cycling his emotions through a very shallow point in her Emotional Field. Love, care, tender needs to be comforted and desire to be that person. He wanted her to know exactly how much he loved her.

”You can be sorry all you want. I accept that. But honestly and truthfully, you don’t need to be. Because you’ve done nothing wrong. It’d be like me taking you to a random cafe in the city, just to have you tell me that you fought the Stygian Snake on that street, and that you watched someone die. It’s not gatherable information until context exists.” he explained calmly, trying to convey himself fully to her.

Trisha didn’t really feel it was the same. That’d been ten years ago… And she watched people die to the Stygian Snake in a fair amount of the city. Maybe it was that first time, or… with him. That had been a forest too.

She could understand a little bit, thinking of it like that. And she should take his word for it…
“I understand. I guess I couldn’t have known… But I don’t want you to feel nervous the whole time.” Her arms wrapped around his neck, expression still a bit… sad. Even as he explained and she felt all those undeniable feelings through her Emotional Field. She couldn’t deny his love, but…

“I don’t want you feeling like you can’t talk to me because I’m… y’know… reactive. I’m more sorry for that.” Her head listed forward slightly, hovering just a bit in front of his.
“I want you to be able to rely on me too.”

Casey shook his head, slowly withdrawing the connection as he felt her examine it over with her field. The only thing that was left was to move forward. Granted, he still felt he had plenty of reasons to keep a weapon on hand, especially after Misty Island.

”I can rely on you. I try and keep things out of your face so you don’t get sad… But something inside me reminded me about how hypocritical that is of me. I can’t let that slide if I’m gonna be the man I want to be, y’know?” he smiled again, nodding and tucking his head in to kiss her.

”But, to answer your first question… We’re absolutely having our lunch where you planned. It’s your date, after all.” he smiled, then slowly let her down.
”Just let me get something. After Misty, it’ll be a lot easier if I stay vigilant. Y’know, amorphous PTSD aside. Real life shit can happen.”

“Alright, as long as you’re sure.” Trisha smiled back, not arguing any further. It was up to him at the end of the day if he thought it’d be alright.
“But… I kinda assumed you were always armed? So don’t worry about it next time.”


13 Mourningdove Lane


Great, so Witch Hunters were part of the equation now?

Bea scowled, dropping their nearly burnt out cigarette on the ground and stepping on it much like Mathias had.

This whole group was strange. People she knew, sure, but did she want to be around them? Probably not. Pom kept looking at her like she’d stolen the elf’s whole weed supply. The girl with bright coloured hair- Bella-something?- was about to walk out. There was a possible halfling stinking off the fucking lake, a smell Bea had to deal with near daily at work… The purple eyed creep was floating above them all.

And of course the town’s finest- Kenny Burton- was there! Already preparing to beat up whoever looked at him wrong.

Bea’s head turned towards her fellow smoker as his claws and fangs really came out. There wasn’t much shock or fear there. Maybe it would save the hassle of dealing with Witch Hunters if he went postal and took them all out… Then again, there were people in here who didn’t deserve that.

I’m turning into a monstterrrrr! The shadows giggled around her feet. There were hints of manifestation, the cigarette ashes on the ground being flung up and around.

”Big fucking assumption about us all being spell-slingers, Mr Big Bad Wolf,” Bea rolled her eyes at Mathias as he seemed to come out of his murderous freakout to a much more depressed one. Just in case, she started to move away from him and back towards Rowan.

”He is right. I also have work tomorrow… Bet nearly everyone does. We barely know each other- even if we’re from this deadend town- and you used to kill people like us. I definitely don’t trust you.” Her words were both scathing and frustrated. Because she was stuck with a magic that had shadows haunting her. She had no control over it… But what could he teach her? He saw the future, big deal. That didn’t make him a magical genius.

But that thought, and Emmy’s questions, did bring up a thought… ”How do they find us in the first place? You used magic, they use- what, rumours? It can’t just be that.”

Rowan had her hand in her coat pocket, thumb rifling idly through the pages of her notebook. When she reached the end, she would go right back to the start in some off-kilter rhythm. Her eyes began to glaze, her sight drifting to a place none could follow.

The Archivist’s proposal was clear and left little room for interpretation: it was war. In a world of emerging power and knowledge, some seek to kill the practitioners, burn the books, and reinforce stagnancy. Perhaps it is old world elites seeking to maintain their hegemony, or a simple fear of the unknown. Regardless, war was being brought to them, and they needed to be prepared. She hated it.

Her first thought was to hide. That would be easy enough. The witch hunters had a target on Lena’s back first because of her fiery incident at the comedy club. It meant their primary form of tracking was watching out for incidents and following a trail from there. Rowan had the luxury of a more ‘under the radar’ ability. If she were clever, she could tuck herself away, and the witch hunters wouldn’t be an issue for her. It beat having to be a soldier, risking her life and even considering the thought that she would have to kill another person for her own survival

If she went with that approach, doubtless Lena would be caught sooner or later. The man floating above them, while magnificence in suspension, was nothing but a shining beacon to danger. And who else?...

Bea’s eyes narrowed behind the shades, head tilting towards Rowan as she came to properly stand beside her taller friend. Her voice lowered to a muttered whisper. ”I’m starting to wish it was a murder cult.”

Rowan stopped thumbing her notebook. Snapped back to Earth. She turned to face her friend; her eyes were wider if only for a moment. A panic? Fear? Shit. Hiding was off the table.

”I wouldn’t count your chickens before they hatch.” She replied with a somewhat ominous tone. Instead of maintaining eye contact, her sight flicked between Lena, Matthias, and Mason. Did they even have a choice if they took lives or not? Never mind those who wanted to.

Bea raised an eyebrow, turning slightly to properly look up at Rowan. Even though they’d only become friends again recently, it was still easy for Bea to read her. She hadn’t changed in that way- still timid, even quieter when processing things. Someone who tended towards hiding rather than fighting… and years ago Bea had always wanted to give her someone to hide behind.

There was a spark of that old feeling now fighting against the all consuming apathy.

”Don’t worry, I’m already thinking of all the worst scenarios,” Bea intoned, not particularly comforting. But their attention turned from staring at Rowan back to the Archivist. They spoke agian, to the room this time. ”None of us wanted this magic. Is there any way for us to get rid of it, instead of fighting or dying?”
Bepo Park

Today was particularly cold. Thursdays generally sucked for Casey in the first place, as they were one of the days he was training the newest security recruits. Young Adepts of the Temple getting their first jobs in the “family duties” that spread work across their inner sanctum. Fill an office here, put a couple people with the right degrees somewhere else; all of a sudden a small organization can very effectively control much larger operations from within their own scope.

Distribution of labor, but equal distribution of applied pressure upon young people who had the choice to leave. The goal was to keep them in the system, as guarded away from the outside as possible. Frankly, he didn’t know what the fuck was coming at this point. Not after the things that had been said a few days ago. However, time waited for no man or machination. While things had gone belly up seemingly, there was still a memo for the next meeting in Casey’s inbox that night, along with that classic Lynette non-apology.

Thus, they were in Beppo Park on the Northern edge of the city. The car was warm at least, and would stay that way while they waited for the others who would be joining them. Having not slept in the last couple of days, Casey was dealing with less and less time between meals before he experienced agitation. While the magical food did wonders at staving off sleep, the body became more and more ravenous to compensate.

So they were there early, and Casey was stuffing his face with last night’s dinner rolls.
”Look, I know just as well as any soldier that plans only make it so far… But can we at least talk about how we can present a unified front here? Like, y’know, obviously Tansy’s not gonna flirt with me in front of my Mom, right? Or, do you think she will? And even then, like, if she’s provoking you clearly, should I react?”

He was speaking through mouthfuls of bread, pre-buttered but once-more cold which just about entirely defeated the point.

Trisha sat with her legs pulled up to her chest, arms wrapped around them. The classic anxious Trisha posture. Her head rested on her knees, turned to watch Casey with a slight smile. She was trying to enjoy just looking at him for a moment… the short period of peace. Tired as she was, even him stuffing his face was cute. While she had slept, it hadn’t been much or good sleep. Without him there to hug her it was difficult to get to and stay asleep…

“If she thinks she can get away with flirting with you in front of Lynette, she will,” Trisha said, already tense posture getting tenser. Her fingers dug into her legs, through the thick material of her dark green corduroy pants.
“I think… No, don’t react. We should try to stay calm.”

It seemed incredibly unrealistic when she’d blown up a few days ago. She hadn’t been prepared for what Lynette said then… but she was more prepared when it came to Tansy. Hopefully. It was difficult.
“I don’t know, but they’re both trying to get us to react. So I think… if you can help me stay calm? And I’ll help you. So we can be united.” Would it even work? Would she be able to not react? She’d managed it around Lynette a few times, but it would be difficult not to just sink into the normal sullen way she acted around Tansy.

“But… I don’t know if I can handle them both, Casey…”

Casey shrugged his shoulders, letting a blast of White Lux rock off into the distance to hunt for a return from Lynette. It took a while, but she sent back something that felt like a hug. Whether or not that was her way of being funny or actual genuine affection was never something Casey could discern.

”You can, and you will… Because we will do it together. And, besides, Lynette’s unpredictable. We can’t know for sure she’ll be in that kind of mood today. And I brought some alcohol for her-”
Casey reached into his coat and pulled out a flask, jiggling it around and letting the alcohol within slosh around.

”-so that she can at least turn off a bit. You want a tug?” he asked, offering it to Trisha.

It was tempting. So tempting… But for Trisha drinking was a risk. How she was varied. Normally it made things more extreme, whatever way they went.
“Thanks, but I don’t want to risk it… I might react more.” Trisha shook her head. She shuffled a bit in her seat closer to him. For a moment, she just looked at him. Then, after some consideration, she decided ‘fuck it.’

She stepped over the centre console, awkwardly clambering onto his lap. Immediately her body twisted around as she burrowed in against him.
“Being close to you is more helpful. I… I know it’ll be fine if we do it together. Tansy will definitely be difficult… but I guess there’s nothing she can say that Lynette doesn’t already know. She definitely won’t like what we want to do. We could want to do something perfectly in line with her, and she’d still pick it apart.”

”At least Mom liked the beer garden carnival aesthetic. The theme wasn’t the problem for her, so she’ll be on our side for that unless Tansy really blows her away. And there’d have to be way more pumpkins involved.” Casey sighed, shaking his head.

”We just have to stay firm on what we want. It shouldn’t be too hard, I just… I can’t believe she’s actually going to do it. Lynette… The thing.
He’d been expressly told to not refer to the happening as anything else. He couldn’t even say Maria without Trisha breaking down into a fervor.

Trisha’s body shook a little bit, and her lips pressed together. Even it being mentioned so vaguely was enough to cause her panic, even if it was the kind she could handle without a full blown anxiety attack.
“It’ll be fine. She won’t come. She’s too busy.” It was what Trisha had been saying to comfort herself. But… wouldn’t both be bad? Either she came at the behest of someone else, or cared so little to not bother. Either way, Trisha lost.

“I just don’t understand what Lynette gains from it,” she continued quietly. She tensed up more. Just to make her suffer?
“Maybe she won’t. Maybe today it won’t be mentioned at all, and she actually won’t.”

Casey stuffed another roll into his mouth, reaching down and grabbing his diet soda to wash it down with. Regretting every second of drinking the disgusting sludge, he wished he’d at least sprung for the actual non-diet drink. What was the stress worth otherwise? Protecting Trisha was the only thing…

”I can take a guess if you actually want my input…” he offered to her, taking a deep breath. He didn’t want to say torture, but it felt like that.

Trisha furrowed her brow. Did she want that, or would she rather just not know? No, she had to know so she could deal with it a little better. Not that she wanted to deal with it at all… fuck, she’d rather just forget about it. But she couldn’t.

“I do… why would I bring it up if I didn’t?” She replied a bit shortly, before catching herself. No, no, she didn’t want to take it out on Casey. She needed him more than anything right now. Take a deep breath, calm down a bit. He hadn’t meant anything by if you actually want. He wasn’t trying to set her off.
“Sorry, I’m anxious, I didn’t mean to snap.”

Casey nodded his head in understanding.
”I appreciate you saying that… Apology accepted.”

His free hand reached out to cup Trisha’s as best he could.
”Mum’s got two speeds. Mom, and Lynette. Like two people living in the same body, they’ve got some crossover on things. For her, she’s… Gurdjieffian. She’s always looking to put people into mental grapples. She needs to see the strain.”

What was worse is that he knew why. Her parents hadn’t exactly been the greatest when it came to sheltering their own kids. Plenty of mental anguish. Plenty of not understanding. He didn’t love thinking about the grandparents he never met when the only information he had of them was through accidental transference and purposeful stories.

”Domination. To see if you break, or if you rise. The more you break, the more of a tool you are. The more you rise, the more she respects you. To a certain extent, at least.”
Not that she had a great deal longer to make herself a nuisance to them. Come next year, he wasn’t even sure what life would look like…

Casey let another ping rock across the sky, and got a near immediate response. It wasn’t long before the Limo was pulling up. He only really had enough time to stash his rolls and wipe his fingers on a stray napkin. Without thinking, he leaned over to give Trisha a kiss, then patted her on the leg.

”Just… Remember. Unified front. We’re not gonna stoop to any bait they throw for us.”
He spoke with intent, looking her directly in the eye as he did so. And then he was out of the car, moving around to open Trisha’s door.

As the two got out, the Limo driver was making the same motion to let the rear door swing open.

A well-manicured hand with nails painted in a toxic lime green emerged from the backseat of the limo. It made a ‘come here’ motion when the chauffeur didn’t immediately offer his hand out and struck like a cobra as a white glove was extended out to it. The owner of the hand emerged from the limousine like the girl from the Ring, slowly and ominously, with her other hand clawing at the frame of the car to steady herself, except instead of a drowned girl it was a middle aged woman who looked like she had been ripped directly out of an advert from the fifties. It made the trendy, oversized, rose gold water bottle look even more anachronistic as it struggled to be held in the other hand. It was like the wrong accessory had been dropped in the Barbie box.

Tansy Vanburen withdrew her hand from the chauffeur’s like it was fire without even giving him as much as a nod of appreciation. There was a slight wobble to her step as she distanced herself from the help, smoothing out the part of her orange button-up sweater that had become bunched from sitting. Then again, perhaps she was just using it to wipe off her hand, as she immediately hid the sweater behind her periwinkle princess coat as she rebuttoned it, the long wool jacket just a bit too tight around the midsection and squeezing her like an overstuffed sausage. A small fascinator decorated with lace and ribbons like one would wear to a tea party was clipped to her hair.

“Pa-tri-cia~! Darling~!”

Trisha didn't quite cover up her reactionary grimace, not even acknowledging it. In the effort of staying calm… better to be rude and ignore Tansy than immediately snap.

Not far behind her, Lynette had pulled herself out of the back and out into the cold November air. Immediately, Casey was stunned by a flash of actual color. Something more human, Lynette wore a pair of emerald wide-legged pants and a dark chocolate blazer that covered up a lighter cream blouse. As she stepped out fully, she slipped a wide-brimmed hat from the seat and let it rest atop her tightly rolled hair buns.

As she turned fully, it became more clear that the coat was sashed together around the neck like a cloak, and her arms were otherwise withdrawn fully under its warmth.

”Oh, didn’t I tell you he’d force them to be early? I think that’s a point for me, Tansy…” Lynette smiled smugly, approaching her son and Trisha with some serious energy and gusto. Two things she never seemed to lack in the face of outsiders.

“Chalk one up on the scoreboard,” said Tansy, her laugh nothing more than a bit of air moving through her teeth as she smiled broadly at Lynette. The smile faded as the Matriarch of the Richoux family moved towards her son, Tansy’s eyes narrowing as she stared down the woman. With a bat of her lashes the predatory stare switched from Lynette to Trisha as she took a long, sucking sip from her waterbottle’s straw, broadcasting a series of blinks at her young half-sister in some kind of uncrackable code.

Blink, blink, blink, blink blink: Don’t.

Lynette reached out and up to pinch Casey’s cheek slightly before getting up on her tiptoes to kiss his face.
”Hello, Sweetheart. How’s work been?”

Casey couldn’t help but play the role. At least he’d do his best.
”Oh, not much different than it was last time we talked.”

”Ahuh. Are we, uh-” good? Okay? Prepared to move on? Lynette’s face became an immediate cringe. It passed between Casey and Trisha like an apology from her lips.

”Oh, well… I’m not sure about that one Mom. We’ll talk about it later.”
And then Casey turned, eager to face the new problem far more head on.

”Tansy! Would you imagine my surprise when I heard you were in charge of bringing our vision to life… Tell me, how do you like spending time with my dear ol’ Mum?”
Casey approached with wide arms like he was going to offer a hug.

“Oh, we had an absolutely marvelous time together. I don’t think I’ve ever met someone more delightful. You must be Leon. Your mother talked so highly of you,” said Tansy, the smile on the corner of her lips twitching ever so slightly as she countered the hug attempt with a full extension of her hand to offer it up for a shake instead. “It’s so nice to finally meet you.”

Another machinegun of blinks were fired off at Trisha: Don’t Fuck? Don’t Fucking, perhaps?

Meanwhile, Lynette remained on the sideline with Trisha.

”You’re entitled to how you feel. I can’t take back the invitation, but I will say that if it’s truly a problem, I’ll back whatever decision you two make. I’m truly sorry.”
It was like she couldn’t help herself.

“I'm sure you are." Trisha looked at Lynette near emotionlessly. She couldn't muster up a fake smile, but she at least held back from reacting. Burying everything deep down to come back up when it was just her and Casey later. She was uncomfortable from the moment the two of them stepped out of the limo together, and it only got worse when Casey moved away. Then, Lynette brought it up immediately. As if she meant any bit of that apology… It was just all part of the play. It was so difficult to not immediately react. Especially when she didn't have that physical stability from him…
Unified front. Don't take the bait. Trust him.

She cast a pointed glance towards Tansy, giving her oldest sister a nod but no other greeting. Then she looked back at Lynette. Her lips twitched up towards a polite smile.
“You can prove you're truly sorry by not meddling with my family affairs in the future."

Trisha’s nod was answered by a carpet bombing of so many blinks that it would wipe a village clean off the map. The static was clearing and the transmission could now clearly be received: Don’t. Fucking. Embarrass. Me.

While she wished she didn't, Trisha understood what Tansy was trying to convey with her insane blinks. Every Vanburen had run afoul of a Tansy beration after missing a secret message she tried to pass them. It was a pain to deal with her like that. Of course, Trisha normally ignored it. Don't embarrass her? As if Tansy didn't embarrass herself most of the time. But it did give her an excuse to get away from a conversation she didn't want to have with Lynette.

“Oh my God, Tansy, are you alright? Are you having a stroke- you're eyes are twitching and your memory's clearly off!" She moved forward like a genuinely concerned younger sister, stopping just shy of Tansy and immediately beside Casey. The act couldn't quite be followed through physically. The thought of physical touch, affection even faked, was equally disdained on both sides. Normally Trisha didn't even bother pretending, letting her true feelings show like they had when Tansy and Casey first met. But today all of that sullenness was covered up.

“This is Casey, my boyfriend. Who you met three weeks ago? Don't tell me you've already forgotten?" Trisha frowned, gaze filled with concern. Her head then dropped, managing to look almost sad.
“Or maybe you just don't care? I thought you did… I guess I was mistaken that you were making an effort to be a proper Big Sister to me. At least that's what Casey suggested when we found out you were helping with this." Her head tilted up towards Casey, silently imploring him to confirm her lies.

Casey was lost in a pool of White Lux.

Was that… Morse Code?
The actual vocalized communications were always more jarring than the thought diffusion. Too bad she didn’t go for it this time.
Why do you ask questions about things you know the answers to?

Lynette laughed aloud inside of Casey’s mind.
Grampy used to think I had tourettes…
It does seem like a tick sometimes, Mom.

A shoulder shrug passed between their minds, and Casey was released from the fog. It wasn’t like he hadn’t thought about that point. It was dismissed rather quickly, giving Tansy’s primordial nature. Like all animals untamed from the wild, Tansy did as she pleased. Just like someone else Casey knew very well…

”Oh, Trisha… Tansy’s just playing around clearly. Just like Big Sisters do, everyone gets a little teasing. After all, you’re always trying to be a good Big Sister, right?”
Casey grinned a smile that looked like it’d been abused. The kind of smile that would hide under the bed at the first loud noise. Weak, with no chance to survive direct attack. It was only meant to give Tansy the uncomfortable feeling one gets when watching a commercial for donating to animal shelters. Some kind of vague guilt.

”I mean, ever since we met, I knew you loved Trisha deeply. So it only made sense that you’d be getting involved now because of that? Or, did you happen to join Tigo Carrera’s Pilates and Dance classes down at that new big gym they built in the South part of town? Must’ve met Mom there, didn’t you?”
Tigo was a big fitness influencer, and a Blind member of the Temple. Very popular with the kind of crowd Casey assumed Tansy frequented.

“Oh, of course, Casey. Quite the detective your son is, Lynette. Casey’s on the case. Obviously I’m here to support my baby sister. Patricia and I are just having a bit of sport. We’re a couple of pranksters–Patty especially. She truly commits to the bit. You just simply can’t trust a word that comes out of her mouth, especially if it’s about me. She’s actually quite funny. I’m sure you’ll realize that once you get to know her,” said Tansy.

Tansy was utterly immune to Casey’s tragic smile. She wouldn’t crack even if Sarah McLachlan jumped out of a bush and began singing in the arms of an angel. Tansy was the kind of woman who saw those cardboard boxes full of golden retriever puppies and asked why she should care about a bunch of little parasites that didn’t even try to pull themselves up by their own puppy-sized bootstraps? The only time she had ever felt guilt was when she broke out the Hӓagen-Dazs in her most trying times. A craving for vanilla bean overcame her at the mention of Tigo Carrera. Casey must’ve known because Trisha had told him, but how the fuck had her little sister found out about her latest failed fling?

“You should consider getting a refund if you’ve signed up for any of those Pilates classes, Lynette. While it's better than no exercise, studies have shown that the health benefits gained from it are miniscule when compared to better forms of exercise. Plus, a girl friend of mine attended the class and said she was made very uncomfortable by Mr. Carrera. I’ve been doing this thing called hot yoga and my guru is this absolutely fantastic Muslim girl. She pushes us really hard. I feel like I’m going to die sometimes by the end of the class, but the result speaks for itself. You should join me next time. I’m sure Miss Nour would absolutely love to have another pupil, or, well, ‘victim’ as she likes to call us. She’s so fun for being, um, from a more traditional family,” rambled Tansy, holding the conversation hostage.

“Anway, to answer your question, no. I met your mother over some tea and we had a lovely time, didn’t we, darling?” asked Tansy, giving Lynette a smile that had been practiced for years upon years that the uninitiated would swear to be authentic.

Trisha hadn't been able to hold back her glare over Tansy calling her Patty before heavily implying she was a liar and Casey barely knew her. But it quickly turned into a wide eyed stare when her sister mentioned Miss Nour. Surely that couldn't be the same Nour Trisha knew. There was no way Vashti was teaching a yoga class. If she was… Trisha hoped she'd eat Tansy and put them out of their misery.

“I’m sure you did, since you're both so alike," she commented snidely, looking between Lynette and Tansy with a overly sweet, fake smile.

Lynette’s mouth opened widely at Trisha’s comment, playfully pouting over it.
”Oh, Trisha! Tansy and I may share some excellent qualities, but I assure you that what we share most in common is our love for you. Lynette smiled, shrugging her shoulders to dismiss any furthering of the topic.

She did look back at Tansy then, lifting a hand and gently batting the woman’s shoulder as if they were old chums.
”And why did you not mention this Mr. Carrera situation earlier!? Casey, please… I expect a full investigation into this on grounds of Heresy!”

Casey squirmed. He’d never met this person before, and maybe he was a Blind… But he’d had enough problems dealing with Trisha’s anxiety over his personal prejudice. He didn’t want this innocent man’s head in his hands over something that Tansy Vanburen was implying. But, he had zero tolerance for things like that. So, rather than let the moment escape his chance to leave an impression, his face turned from slightly displeased to deathly serious.

”That’s an incredibly serious accusation to level at someone. You understand there’s lawful penalties for negligent claims like that, correct?” he asked calmly, despite his furrowed brow.

Lynette giggled, turning her head and torso without her legs to Tansy.
”Listen to him… Lawful penalties... Casey?-” she paused, letting herself shift back. ”-I’m certain that Tansy wouldn’t lie to us. So, surely you’ll find something he’s guilty of. Won’t you?”

He’d not be following that subliminal suggestion.

”We’ll see what comes of it is all I can say… Now, come on; surely the both of you have better things to be doing elsewhere… Let’s get this taken care of, shall we?”
Casey’s hand swept up toward the two women and off into the wide open park space down a small hill from the car lot.

Beppo Park was one of the public spaces “adopted” by the Temple of Charming and Graceful Individuals, placing them loosely in charge of maintaining and beautifying the area. In turn, they were usually never given a hard time when they applied for local ordinances to host events there. They’d even installed platforms on clever “walking” rigging that allowed them to be moved and reconfigured at the necessity of the event.

Blinds didn’t need to know it wasn’t motorized. They didn’t need to know how it worked at all, so long as it never broke. Casey stared down at the platforms with a skeptical eye knowing full well it may be his turn to goad the ancient things into actually moving.
God, please don’t let one break.

Casey’s arms swept across the park, finally pulling Trisha back to his side as close as he could tuck her. Between the cold and the insanity, he wanted to give her as much shelter as he could provide.

”So, you’ve done this before,Tansy. What do you actually need to know? Just like… What our theme is? I’ve never managed anything like this before, I’ll admit it. Surprising, I know.-” he trailed off sarcastically.

“It’s a good thing I’m here then. The last thing you would ever want your event to be is unremarkable,” said Tansy, seemingly not picking up on the sarcasm. “I cannot recall the amount of galas and events I’ve been to where everyone was absolutely bored out of their mind simply because of poor planning and bad pacing.

Tansy pulled a surprisingly thick pair of glasses out of her jacket and put them on, followed by her phone as she opened up a notes app. Her impossibly perfect posture somehow grew even more rigid as she leered over Beppo Park like a general before battle. Her lips thinned in disapproval as she scanned the area, but she didn’t strike out with the typical backhanded comment. There was a clear shift in her demeanor as if she was actually invested in making sure that the Temple’s event was a success. Then again, perhaps it wasn’t too big of a shift, as the event was now going to be a reflection of Tansy. Therefore, it had to be perfect.

“A theme is a start, yes. My basic assumption would be we start with ‘autumnal’ since it’s for Thanksgiving and then zhush is up from there, making it a uniquely Temple-themed holiday while still adhering to tradition. However, I am unfamiliar with the Temple’s doctrines. You would know the expectations of the guests better than I. We can do whatever feels appropriate,” said Tansy matter-of-factly.

“Brainstorming these ideas is the easy part. The challenge lies in the logistics. How many guests are we expecting to accommodate? More importantly, how married are we to using an outdoor venue? The weather is extremely fickle and we don’t want something we can’t control to ruin our evening. Unless there’s a large enough shelter hiding somewhere in this park, we’d need to assume the worst and come prepared with tents and space heaters.“

In the end, it was no small effort aligning the satellite dish that was the Tansy’s expectation to the orbiting possibilities that came from being involved with the Temple. Granted, most of it had to be explained away in some instance, but between Casey and Lynette’s instantaneous line of communication and their willingness to play around the edges of expectation, plans were somehow set. He’d even shown off the moving park platforms without there being any malfunctions, despite one section’s very clear and established desire to remove the head of its handlers.

But once everything was clearly translated between all parties, the outdoor venue was settled for. A strong layout was created based on the expectations of the people commissioning the event. In spite of many half-failed provocations from Lynette and stubborn refusals from Tansy, Casey and Trisha quietly agreed that things were at least going better than they’d hoped. Even if only partly.

With things finishing up, the early evening was beginning to crawl up around St. Portwell’s quiet North. All parties satisfied with the proceedings, there was only the short walk up the hill and back to the cars.

”Ahhh… Well, I’m just chuffed. It seems like we made the right choice changing our usual planner over to you, Tansy. Frankly? I’ve never felt more secure about our plans.” Lynette cooed, playfully curling her arms around her Son to give him a big friendly hug.

“You cannot even imagine how overjoyed I am to hear that,” said Tansy, giving a wide smile. She prided herself on making people regret it when they chose someone other than her. “Between your feedback and my capable hands this will be the greatest Temple Thanks…excuse me, Harvest Festival of all time.”

Lynette’s smile broadened as if she was in competition with the other woman for champion faker. The group had been walking toward the hill, and as the incline came, Lynette cleared her throat.
”Oh, Casey… Can we talk about something before we return to the cars? Privately?” she asked with the kind of sweetness that only a doting Mother could muster.

Casey’s eyes narrowed instinctively, teeth clicking together as his jaw locked up. What was he going to say, no? God knew it wasn’t important… Just some mental I.E.D. she wanted to put under a log that he’d flip over later.

”Is it something so important our guest can’t hear?” Casey asked, cleverly leaving out any mention of Trisha as if Lynette wasn’t specifically singling her out.

”Oh, this is immensely detailed Temple stuff. Very sophisticated, has to do with the… Y’know… Aura of the park. Like Tansy mentioned earlier, the vibes are off. I find that a typical problem, so we should handle the solution together with a private prayer. Tansy, darling, I know this must be terribly rude of me to ask, but could you escort Trisha and yourself up to the cars? Just wait there, you can feel free to get into the back of the Limo if it suits you. I’ll be right there.” Lynette’s gaze turned downward to stare at Tansy and Trisha with some kind of… Wholly different energy.

Like she was magic. She was, but even the person who couldn’t ever see or understand may have, with that look, felt deep within themselves that she was magical. Casey wasn’t fooled, but his hands were bound at that moment.

”Ma…-” he said, turning to look down at Trisha with a frown.
”-Is it necessary to do today?

”You heard what Tansy said. If someone outside the circle can tell there’s something off, then that should be a massive red flag for you to deal with!”

Casey’s face became pained, and he looked back at Trisha again. His hand reached into his pocket, and he pulled out the keys.
”If you need them… I’ll be up in a few minutes.”

His hand let go, placing the car keys in her hand.
”Just turn and walk. I’ll be right behind you.”

Usually, he’d have turned by now… But who he was dealing with, and what he knew was happening, made it impossible for that small trigger to pass up his mind. He could never turn on her in a situation like this.

Trisha wasn't happy about Lynette dragging Casey away, no matter how quick it'd be. She was smart and paranoid enough to see why. It'd take an idiot to not see how Lynette had been targeting her… Why? Why was she trying to put Trisha in all of these situations to make her miserable? And why couldn't she just deal with it, rather than reacting? Her face scrunched up, lips pressing into a harsh line. Unhappy, looking up at Casey sullenly… but it wasn't his fault. He wasn't turning away from her.

She put the keys in her jacket pocket, but didn't walk away immediately. Instead she pushed up onto her toes to quickly kiss him. To make sure he knew she wasn't upset with him.
“Alright. Miss you already."

There was no effort to wait for Tansy as Trisha turned around and made her way back up the hill to the cars. She stopped in front of Casey's car, frowning. She wanted to just get inside and slam the door on her sister's face, but she knew it wouldn't work out like that. Tansy would claw her way in or would make her life miserable at a later date… Thanksgiving itself, probably. She'd rather deal with Tansy right now, when it was just the two of them, rather than in front of so many other people.

Trisha turned, leaning against the car and fixing Tansy with a narrow eyed stare. Now that it was just them all pretenses of forced politeness and fake smiles were dropped. Just the normal sullen frown Trisha wore around family. She didn't want to talk to Tansy, but maybe if she started the conversation she'd have the upper hand. And there was one thing she was curious about…

“How’d you convince Ezra to attend next week?" It was probably the normal ‘social pressure', but that didn't seem enough when he knew the Temple was a cult. There had to be something else… and even if there wasn't, Trisha wanted to try steer the conversation off her.

“The same way I convinced the rest of the family to join us as well–with charm and grace,” said Tansy, the smile on her face thinning as there weren’t others around warranting for her to put in as much of an effort. “Frankly, I’m surprised any of us were invited. I would say pleasantly, but I can’t shake the feeling that by the end of the evening they’ll stray from my plan and pull out a punch bowl full of Kool-aid and ask for us to drink. Who convinced you to make this a family affair? Your new toy or the one pulling his strings?”

Of course, Tansy hit an immediate sore spot. Trisha hated how under all of her disgustingly plastic layers she actually had something of a brain. It was certainly amazing at picking out the little details that would irritate Trisha. The answer was both, technically. Lynette invited her whole family in some sick attempt to break her down, then Casey convinced her it was better to spend the holiday together than apart. But there was no way she was telling Tansy that.

“He isn’t that- And I wasn’t convinced. I wasn’t happy I’d have to spend the holiday with two boring old people- sorry, you and Ezra, cause everyone else managed to escape the city. Casey suggested we combine the two and I thought, why not? It’s easier to deal with so many annoying people with him.” She folded her arms, scowling at Tansy.
I’m surprised you wouldn’t immediately drink from the Kool-aid. You seem the type!”

“I know Patricia, I seem to be everyone’s type. It’s a burden I have to shoulder daily. But I’m not worried about myself–this isn’t the first time loonies have attempted to recruit me. That Lynette gives me the creeps,” said Tansy, stalking her way closer to the car as she lowered her voice. “I’m worried about you, Patty. You’re so…impressionable, but surely you’ve even noticed something is off about them.”

Don’t pretend to care,” Trisha sneered, rolling her eyes. It wasn’t like Tansy actually did. It was the fake big sister act- but she’d be the happiest to have the blackmail material of Trisha joining a cult for the future.

“I’m not stupid. I know that there’s something off. I’ve been dealing with them for weeks… ‘Off’ doesn’t even begin to describe Lynette. But cult leaders tend to be creepy and manipulative. I’m fully aware of what’s going on, so save me the speech. There’s no blind following here- just because I’m dating her son doesn’t mean I’m trusting anything out of her mouth.“

“Oh, Patty,” said Tansy with a stage actress sigh, lowering her head in disappointment before flicking her eyes back up at Trisha like a switchblade knife. “I meant Casey.”

Tansy folded her arms over her chest as her stare threatened to carve at and crack through the rib bones protecting Trisha’s heart, “He really assumed the worst when I said a friend of mine was made uncomfortable by Tigo. For all Casey knows I could’ve meant that she just found the pilates class too high impact, yet instead of seeking clarification he was so quick to leap to accusations. I imagine a lot of your previous boyfriends would also jump so quickly to the defense of a supposed predator because the alternative of trusting the word of a woman was absolutely crazy. How did things work out for them? More importantly, how did things work out for you?”

Tansy was looming over Trisha now, glaring down at her dear little sister. The setting sun cast a shadow across the older woman’s face as her lip twitched into an unsettling smile, “I just don’t want to see you get hurt again.”

What? She meant Casey? A shiver ran down her spine, her scowl only deepening to cover it up. Tansy was right about her previous boyfriends, as much as Trisha hated that. But Casey wasn’t like that. He wasn’t. He just hadn’t wanted to deal out Temple style justice on someone possibly innocent. That was it. It made sense he’d jumped to that conclusion! So had Trisha! It wasn’t to defend a possible predator… it just wasn’t.

He was different, right? It had been three weeks. He’d treated her so well. None of her past boyfriends waited that long to show their true colours… He wasn’t like that. She trusted him. She loved him.

“Casey’s not like them. He just doesn’t trust your word because half of what you say is a lie, and the other half is purposefully twisted truth! Like right now… you’re just trying to get rid of the one good thing in my life. It’s not like you cared when I was with all of those previous boyfriends. You saw me after one h- hit me when we broke up, and what did you say? ‘Oh, Patricia, there’s this awful mark on your face. You should get that checked out!‘ Trisha mockingly imitated Tansy’s tone, glaring up at her.

“He’d never hurt me like them… Because he loves me!”
She wished she completely believed it. That he wouldn’t hurt her at all. That things wouldn’t work out like they always did… Badly.

“The one good thing in your life?” A sharp, shrill laugh escaped from Tansy’s throat. “Oh my gosh, Patty, you truly are the queen of the pity parties. You’re rich, you come from a powerful family, and you never once face a true struggle in your life. You could sit down now and do nothing and there would be people to take care of you until you die of old age. We’re in the same boat here. I’m more like you than you think. When everything is handed to you on a silver platter all of it becomes quite mundane after a while. We’re both dying of boredom and desperate for a cure. But while I treat it by entertaining others and giving them a taste of a life they think they want, you find yours in a more selfish way.”

“How can you say I do not care when I was clearly worried about your injury? If you had cooperated with myself or Ezra then charges would’ve been pressed immediately against that bastard, but you played coy and pushed us away because if we helped you that wouldn’t fit whatever pathetic narrative you’re trying to achieve,” said Tansy. She should’ve considered a career in Hollywood after all as her eyes began to well up.

“Stop pretending like I’m some wicked, evil, fairy tale half-sister and start accepting that I do actually care about you. I’m just afraid that I’m the only one here who actually does. Yes, I’d admit, sometimes I tease you, sometimes I tell half-truths to get a reaction, but it’s only because that’s the only kind of engagement I can ever get out of you. Trisha, I love you. I am not your enemy here,” said Tansy, her honeyed words dripping with venom as her eyes narrowed into snake slits. She reached her hand out to cup the cheek that had been struck by that awful ex, guessing at which one it had been. “You are.”

“What’s the one thing all those awful boyfriends had in common?” asked Tansy. Her eyes had dried but she didn’t not give a cruel smile either, her face remaining a hauntingly neutral guise of brutal honesty that only a family member could deliver. Tansy didn’t give Trisha the answer. She knew her little sister’s insecurities well enough that she trusted her to figure it out. “Maybe Casey’s not the worst guy in the world, but he’s still just like them.”

Trisha flinched back and away from Tansy’s hand. It wasn’t normal. Their family was the opposite of the touchy feely kind that the Richoux were. Sure, some got affection from their moms, but for most there was none of that. Especially not between them- not since Tansy stopped trying to replace Trisha’s mom.

Why? Why? This was Tansy. She was lying. Playing some angle to make Trisha miserable. But why go to such lengths? There wasn’t even an audience? Trisha didn’t believe that she loved her, or she really cared… But… Trisha had been the one to push her away. Again and again because she had a mom, then suddenly she didn’t have that either. Maybe some tiny part of her did care. It wasn’t like anyone could care about her fully, or without that toxicity she brought out in them…

She was right. Trisha pushed them away that time, and every time… because she wanted pity? No, it was because she didn’t trust them. Had she ever really given any family member a chance? Or did she just lump them into the same group that she’d clashed with as a sullen teenager? Resented because James never loved her. Because she was jealous.

No, no, no, this was Tansy she was thinking about. Her personal tormenter. None of that was care.

But she was right about what her boyfriends had in common, wasn’t she? It was Trisha. They all dated the awful, unloveable her. Of course they were toxic, because she was too. What sane person would want to be with her? Why would anyone actually love her if they weren’t getting something out of it? She was her own worst enemy. Was she doing it again? Blinding herself in the hope she’d finally find someone who’d stick. To not feel loneliness. To cure boredom? But she wasn’t like her. She had faced true struggle. She’d fought a world ending threat at fourteen, and almost died multiple times!

“H- He’s not just like them. It doesn’t matter if they have that in common, he’s not,” Trisha asserted again, but there was less confidence in it. A slight wavering as her breathing started to quicken. The start of panic… But she suppressed it as best she could. Suppressed the pheromones that wanted to leak out. She didn’t want to alert Lynette.

“Is it so hard to believe that someone would actually like me?! That he doesn’t want anything- that he’s not awful like the rest? That maybe I’m not the problem?” Fuck. Trisha clenched her hands into trembling fists. She was trying to convince herself as much as she was Tansy.
“You’re wrong. You hardly know Casey- you hardly know me! And you don’t love me. If you did then you’re the one who’s like all my exes. You’re using ‘feelings’ as an excuse to manipulate me. You, not Casey. He’s never been like that. He’ll never be like that. Not this time. He’s not like them…”

It was obvious to someone that had known Trisha so long that it was getting to her, no matter what she said. The panicked heaving of her chest, the way her glaring eyes flickered around rather than just focusing on Tansy. She didn’t want to believe anything she said. Was struggling not to. So few people even considered uttering the words ‘I love you’ to her. “Y- you’re just lying to isolate me. I pushed you away because you always do this… So stop pretending to care! What have you ever done to prove it?!”

“Besides this?” hissed Tansy, gesturing to the park with her cellphone loaded up with preliminary notes for the Temple’s harvest festival.

Tansy glared at Trisha, and when the young woman refused to meet her gaze it sparked a malfunction in her programming. A flash of unrighteous, apocalyptic rage fired up in Tansy’s eyes as her nostrils flared, her face breaking free of its botox seal as her teeth began to grind away at the veneers. One hand gripped her water bottle so tightly that it threatened to dent the one hundred percent recycled materials while the other wringed itself around the fabric of her already ill-fitting coat, pulling at the seams. Tansy had canceled plans to be here, and this was the thanks she got? She was coiled like a cobra now, ready to sink her fangs into Trisha and drown her over privileged and undeserving blueblood in venom.

A black SUV crept up alongside the limousine. Tansy had texted her driver while touring the grounds with the others. He would hear an earful about how he was late, but for now she held up a finger to the tinted window to signal for one moment. His presence was the only thing that saved Trisha as Tansy unwinded, an easy smile replacing the look of an avenging devil. Tansy chuckled and shook her head.

“I’m sorry, Patricia. You’re right,” said Tansy with a nonconfrontational shrug. She might’ve meant that Trisha was right about how hard it was to believe that someone would like her, but that wasn’t what she said. Tansy tucked a finger under her chin and batted her lashes up towards heaven. She began to back away towards the SUV, or perhaps just maneuver herself out of striking distance. “Or rather, I hope you’re right. This time it will be different. You deserve to be happy.”

“What?" Trisha's eyes stopped darting around, staring at Tansy in shock. She was just backing down like that? What? Was… was it a threat? No, how could it be? Did she… really care? No, that didn't make sense either. Trisha didn't even truly believe she deserved to be happy, even though everything she did was to attain that.

But the sudden deescalation was worse than if Tansy kept going. The panic only clutched Trisha stronger. She didn't understand. Tansy never apologised, not unless it was one that was so clearly fake. A certain tone that all the Vanburen could read… lacking here. But there was no way she actually meant it.

“I am right, and I am happy. So stay out of my relationship." Harsh, bitter words said without much conviction. She was happy, sure, but was she right? Would things really be different when… she was always the problem…

There was enough time for Tansy to get unnervingly close to her escape… Maybe that was intentional.

”Tansy, sweetheart!? I don’t suppose that’s your car waiting?”

The looming figures draped both in raven hair crested the hill with their heads, then with massive strides both were in full view before another step could be made. Lynette almost skipped along her pathway as the ground leveled out, gracefully slipping across the pavement with only the most essential steps being taken. The impression was undeniable, that she almost glided… Almost.

But not far behind her were the very purposeful and almost violent steps of a man who was not where he wanted to be. He didn’t speak; not to his mother again. Not to Tansy. Not even to Trisha, save through physical action which spoke far louder in the end. Getting close to his beloved, the scowl turned to something like a smile. It was weak, frail, more to offer her solidarity than to express joy.

The truth was obvious to him, at least. That he’d heard, and that the Lynette special worked once again. Isolate, demotivate, reeducate. If she was hoping she could get to him through Trisha, she’d have to try a lot harder, he guessed. She hadn’t seemed particularly susceptible to those cult tactics. Not except that they turned her into a complete basket case who just wound up turning off entirely.

Trisha wasn’t a good cult member. And he knew his mother wasn’t stupid enough to believe she was. So, the only reason he presumed she was doing this was to break down his will. To make him tired, and her tired in a spiral of doom that would see him… Alone. Alone except his family again.

She had things Leon needed. There was no question in his mind that she had something all his siblings needed. But what was it for him? This job? The powers? Love? She’d not been able to avoid the information age’s vice grip over the zeitgeist of the younger generation: They knew what life was like outside of a cult. She’d long ago switched to a Moon-style celebration of her children as “chosen”, and did her best to return the freedoms she’d not believed in them having as younger people.

It was hard to remember sometimes that she legitimately saw the future. Sometimes with incredible clarity, to the point that she did change things. Or, presumably. Who was to say she didn’t just see how things were going to go anyway? All of the mental space she took up in Casey’s mind made it hard to not be pissed. More than pissed. She had been bothering him about something far more mundane than necessary, but they both knew that they were listening with equal interest just up the hill. And the fact that they could both easily hear it only made things more frustrating in the end, because she’d not only badmouthed him… She’d badmouthed Lynette.

And that wasn’t something that the Matron usually put up with. Not from outsiders. Which only made these days stranger… That she was having more and more people hurt or killed internally, but external influences seemed to be fading away. Maybe fading in.
Along with his quarter-smile, Casey’s hands reached out and wrapped around Trisha in a quick hug before shifting her in his arms. Momentum began to take them both back toward the car…

”Oh, and Casey? Don’t forget, those reports are very important to know how much extra we can allocate to this! Now, Tansy? If you were going to hypothetically follow me, we’d be meeting at the Cheradin on West Marble? Surely you kn-”

Casey slipped his hand down to the car door and nearly ripped it off swinging the thing open for Trisha to step in. He very consciously closed it softly, so as not to make her think it was her he was mad at. Frankly, he needed her to think it was Lynette, because if he went off on a rant about her sister and her family and how they treated her, he’d probably just send her into a panic spiral. He wouldn’t do that… Couldn’t.

Casey stood outside the car for a few more seconds, coming around and turning his head. Lynette’s voice was muffled, and so was Casey’s reply. But he opened the door on his side, and she grabbed an opportunity.

”Trisha!!! We’ll see you again soon, honey! Forget about all that other nonsense, it’s taken care of! Just you w-”
He slammed the door shut again, and his hand came out to point at Lynette. She seemed to be a little startled, but his voice was much louder than could be muffled through the car.

”I am not going to let you just do as you please!

Trisha flinched slightly, already curled into a tight ball in the passenger seat. Her gaze moved past Casey and Lynette, finding her sister on her escape. Her eyes narrowed into a sullen glare- but it didn’t have the same bite it normally did. She was shaken, at the very least.

Then Casey was in the car. With lightning speed that seemed almost illusory, the vehicle was already backing up out of the spot and turning toward the exit of Beppo Park.

Home

The car ride home was tense.

Silence lingered and festered. Trisha was so caught up in her own thoughts that she didn’t even think to ask Casey what had happened to upset him. It had to be Lynette. What else could it be?

At least he hadn’t heard what Tansy said. About Trisha, about her exes, about him. Because some of what Tansy said was right. Trisha was her own enemy. She was the problem. She was so wrapped up in her self pity… she pushed people away, she chose the wrong people. But she was also the one that pushed them to their limits.

So was it really their fault?

What was it they talked about a few days ago? Getting revenge? But how did that work when Tansy was right…

When Trisha was the problem in the equation.

Casey had talked about being so lonely before her. About how much he loved her and how she motivated him. It should bring her comfort, it should help her push away all these fears. But…

But how many women had he met since he came back from active duty? How many had he met that weren't from the Temple? It really didn't seem like that many... So how did he know that she was the one? That there wasn't someone better for him out there? Someone actually worthy of his love?

Wouldn't it be selfish for her to hold on, then? It would hurt so much to let him go... But did she really deserve someone like him? Did she deserve any of his love? She’d just keep hurting him and herself. He was one of the few good people she’d dated. It was fine now, but eventually it would be too much.

Then he’d leave. She wouldn’t even blame him, no matter how devastating it was.

It was the only way things could go when she was involved… because she’d never get better. She’d always be the problem. Her own enemy.

By the time they got back to the Apartment complex, Trisha had come to the decision that she’d pretend everything was fine. Withdraw, recharge, and push it down… Maybe she could be selfish. Like she always was. Cling. But should she…

Once they were inside the elevator, Trisha shuffled towards Casey, leaning against him. Like everything was normal. Pretending she was perfectly fine as if she hadn’t spent the whole car journey as a curled up ball of tension.

It inadvertently gave the illusion that she was going to open up to him, perhaps, as she spoke up finally.
“Do you have to go do those reports for… Lynette?” Trisha grimaced, trying not to feel a bit panicked at how he might react to her bringing that up. He’d seemed so angry.

But part of her hoped he did. It would make things easier for her.
“I understand if you have to… Even if you don’t want to.”

Ultimately, Casey wasn't satisfied with the response. It wasn't like she absolutely needed to be fully transparent with him, but at this point it was starting to feel like an insult. An insult to his abilities, but more importantly, his intelligence. He wondered if she thought of him like some dumb jarhead, because he assumed it didn't take a rocket scientist to parse out angst from normal behavior. Trisha wasn't a general yapper, so there were few audio queues to indicate the lowered mood.

But her embrace, the way her arms noodled up and barely held onto him when usually they clung for dear life, gave up the illusion. He could probably forgive her for forgetting the near-perpetual extrasensory spell, that he was able to hear and isolate sounds from hundreds of feet away. That if he tried real hard, he could hear her music through the floors between them from his office in the mornings… He'd heard everything.

And now he had to play stupid too. Because he said he wouldn't do this anymore… Wouldn't listen to her like that. Wouldn't spy. The last thing he wanted was to break Trisha's trust.

”I can probably save it for later… Did you need cuddles?” he asked, almost businesslike as if he were discussing a concessions in a deal.

Trisha tilted her head back to look up at him, brow furrowing slightly. Why was he asking like that. Like it was something he had to give her. Had he realised? Had Lynette listened in and said something to him? Was this it… Her hands clenched as she tried not to react.

“I always want cuddles, but I don’t need them right now?” Half truth, half lie. She needed them, but she knew she’d break if she got them. All those fears would come spilling out. She felt safest in his arms, but she felt her most vulnerable too… it was too close to the surface. She couldn’t. She didn’t want him to find out how she was always the problem.

“It wasn’t as bad as I expected. They were too busy trying to one up each other’s lies they didn’t have a chance to pull anything…”
She wished it was true. Would pretend it was. She could pretend the talk with Tansy hadn’t been anything out of the ordinary. Shit, but not… Not digging so deep. Not so painfully true. Not dragging up so many things she didn’t want to think about, and didn’t want anyone to know. Words that reminded her how pathetic she was.

”Maybe your sister didn't.” was Casey’s only response.

After all, it wasn't like he didn't know. He knew exactly what was up, and could only hope that at some point she'd get the hint and stop bumping into him hoping she was sneaking.

”Y'know it's pretty tough sometimes, Babe…”

Casey’s arm reached around her and brought her close, rubbing her side without much tenderness. It was almost a practiced motion.

”Like, basically the whole time, she was in my head. Honestly, I don't think she likes Tansy much either.”

Maybe she'd complain… Literally anything at this point.

Trisha went stiff, breathing quickening slightly. She could feel the difference in the way he touched her. It wasn’t as gentle as normal. It’s not like that, it’s not like that, it’s not-

“What do you mean either? Like… we don’t like her?”
Please say it’s like that, please-


”We don't, do we? Like Tansy, I mean? I assumed, y'know, we were kind of collectively anti-Tansy.” Casey replied, voice straining vaguely.

Trisha’s mind slowly ticked. It was like her thoughts were going in slow motion, as the elevator reached the top floor and the doors pinged open. She couldn’t figure out what he meant.

“We- we are? Was I… Did it look like I was acting close to her? She was just pretending to be a good older sister.” She frowned, the illusion of feeling perfectly fine beginning to drop a little… As if it had been much in the first place.
“Are you implying that I’m not?”

If one listened close enough, surely they'd hear the ellipses forming over and over in Casey's skull. Dot, dot, dot. Dot, dot, dot.

”Not fucking what? he asked, voice ringing out like a shot in the dark. He tried not to have a tone, but she was… Trying him. Testing him, it felt like.

“Not anti-Tansy.” Trisha tried her best not to react. Not to get even more tense, or to start breathing like she was one step away from a panic attack. She didn’t understand. Why was he acting like this?

“Because- because it sounded like you were implying I wasn’t.”

”All I said is that I don't think Lynette likes Tansy either. Where in that statement can you find an implication that your outlook on your sister has somehow improved?” he asked with an annoyed tone.

“Because you said ‘I assumed we’re collectively anti-Tansy’- as if I wasn’t.” Was she supposed to take it any other way? Had he meant Lynette all along? But Lynette wasn’t part of we or us.

“Why are you getting annoyed? You brought it up.”

Casey knew for a fact he wasn't crazy. Maybe he had a little attitude, but there was a difference between attitude and redirecting.
”Trisha, I didn't bring it up, Babe. You said it was good they didn't have time to pull bullshit. Ultimately, that's wrong and we both know it, and now that we have a chance to talk, you're avoiding it by starting a fucking argument with me! That's clearly why you're acting like this.

Casey's very direct statement hung in the air as his face turned down to look at her with a mixture of expectancy and pain.

What? Sure, okay, Trisha probably should’ve asked Casey what Lynette said that upset him. Obviously she did pull something. Obviously Tansy did too- but he didn’t know that! And she didn’t want him to.

Her eyes narrowed up at him for just a moment, before her head twisted to the side to avoid looking at him.
“Acting like what? I was acting normally until you- you started poking me like there was something I had to talk about. There isn’t. I’m not avoiding anything- I was just quiet before because I’m always like that after talking to Tansy. But it wasn’t anything worse than normal.”

There really wasn’t anything to talk about. Nothing she wanted to talk about. She didn’t want him to know… because if she started talking she’d have to admit that Tansy was right. Then he’d realise that she really wasn’t worth it.
“I’m not the one starting an argument.”

Casey didn't respond. But he did let her go… Stopped moving too, like a statue in the middle of the office hallway. There were other people in the rooms, people working and doing whatever it was that they did for the Temple.

”Maybe I should just stay and do this paperwork. Clearly you don't want to talk to me at the moment, so we're making a mountain out of a molehill.”

He was going to give her the chance she seemed desperate for. The opportunity to disconnect, and to show him her back. A courtesy he did his best to refrain from. Just like now, no matter how badly he wanted to spin and cut for his office, he refused to turn on her.

You’re making a mountain out of a molehill.” Trisha shuffled a bit away, down the corridor towards their apartment, still facing him. Getting out of arm’s reach.
“Fine. Do your paperwork, since I don’t want to talk about nothing.”

”You made that real fucking clear! Thanks! Glad you can at least try and communicate that little fucking diddy! he snarled, trying to keep his voice low.

”Go on! Go and enjoy the peace and privacy of our home while you think about how I’m the same as all your other boyfriends! Like Tansy said! What was it, huh? What do I have in common with them? That I'm some fucking schmuck who treats you like a dog?” He asked aggressively, both arms rising and violently shoving air down and to the side.

”God… I am a schmuck. I must be if I keep dealing with this.” he shook his head, disappointment toward her filling his face.

Trisha flinched back as his arms rose, her whole body tensing. Her chest heaved up and down, staring at him with wide eyed panic. He knew, he knew-

”God! You seriously think I'm stupid? Do you think that all the military training made me into some kind of fucking complacent idiot? Like I don't need to worry about you and your cunt sister being alone for five seconds before someone tries to poison your ear? Ask yourself what kind of fucking moron I would have to be to imagine that nothing happened! I don't need psychic powers to deduce, Trisha!

Casey didn't really get like this… He was closest the last time they fought, but now he seemed… Actually hurt. The look of disgusted pain on his face was worth a thousand more words.

”So now you get to tell me. Or, you get to walk away. But I swear to God, if you walk away? My consideration of you changes. I'll always love you, but you'd have to be incredibly foolish to keep holding shit in around me…”

He hated her. He’d always love her? That was a lie. How could he, with how he was looking at her. He was disgusted by her. This… this was what happened every time. When it got too much. Trisha had let herself hope. But she shouldn’t have. Because it always ended like this. With an argument, with disappointment, with them wanting rid of her.

But that didn’t mean she’d walk away. She’d never leave. He had to throw her out, like the trash she was.

What did it matter anymore? He already hated her. It couldn’t get any worse. He couldn’t hate her more. Even if he did… This was it. The end. She’d be back to that cold loneliness, just this time she’d actually felt loved. For the first time. And she was fucking it all up again.

I am not your enemy here. You are.
“Me! It’s fucking me you have in common with them! Isn’t that obvious?! Isn’t it obvious that I’m the problem?! You think so- now you know. I’m never going to get better! So- so you’re right. You shouldn’t keep dealing with this… Just get rid of the problem. Because… unlike them you actually deserve better!”

Casey's face changed immediately. The disgusting became full of pain, as if she'd peppered him with twelve gauge rock salt shots.

”Trisha… What the fuck!? he asked, voice full of all the enthusiasm one could find in a skydiving accident victim.

”Why? Why does this have to keep happening!? I fucking love you! Why are you so fucking avoidant!? Why the fuck can’t you just talk to me when a problem comes up so we don't have to argue like this!?” he painfully groaned, hands gripping together.

He took a couple of steps forward, starting to slowly reach out toward her.

Trisha was coiled like a cornered animal, her shoulders hunched up and her body trembling. She watched Casey with eyes still filled with wild panic but she didn’t flinch away like she had earlier. Her body leaned towards him slightly.

But she was still so scared. Because he knew. He’d heard.
“Because I didn’t want you to know- because Tansy wasn’t lying. I just wallow in self pity… and I always make things worse. I- I deserve what happened and to be alone… because it’s always my fault! And I didn’t want you to know. But now you do.”

Her hands shot up to her face, desperately rubbing away tears.
“I’m always going to be like this, Casey. I only know how to avoid and protect myself- it doesn’t matter that I’m trying to do better! Because it’ll take too long- maybe forever. And eventually you’ll get sick of it. I just- I just didn’t want you to know how pathetic I am for a little bit longer…”

”Does this not spark some kind of thought in your head about this shit, Trisha!?” he asked, getting closer still.
He didn’t want to lose her. He didn’t want her gone. He wanted her to see!

”You know! You fucking know what it does to you, but rather than avoiding the feeling by just being fucking honest with me, you want to beat around the fucking bush! The whole way around, like the only part of this you’re not used to is a boyfriend who can read your fucking mind!”

He paused for just a moment, taking a breath before pointing again.
”Not that it takes a great deal of effort by the way! You’re absolutely dogshit at hiding the way you feel about something! I can see it! All I have to do is look into your eyes and hear the little pouty sourpuss you put on, and I instantly know when I’ve pissed you off! And honestly, I fucking love that, because I don’t have to guess! EXCEPT when you pull shit like this! Then I have to play hundred questions like asking you what the fuck is wrong is like murdering you!”

Trisha’s upper body recoiled, even as her legs stayed rooted in the same spot. She knew he was right- but that didn’t mean it was easy. That didn’t mean she could just ignore years and years of whatever she said being dismissed or worse, being used against her. How did she win? It didn’t matter if she said anything or not, because it always ended in an explosion.

“Because it is- because what’s wrong always makes me look worse. Do you think I want to be like this?! But everytime I’m honest it always makes things worse. It’s better to pretend- and nobody ever cared enough to push before! I really- I really don’t know how to do it, Casey. I really don’t. Because I think about telling you and then I realise how worthless I am. And I know that’ll I’ll fuck it up and hurt you. I don’t want to- I don’t-”

She sucked in a sharp breath, struggling to stay on any point. She knew it was all contradictory.
“I know that I’m the problem, I know that I should be honest, but it’s not that simple. I can’t just stop panicking. And you- you don’t deserve to deal with this. I’m sorry. I’m really sorry. You deserve someone who can…”

”-Can you shut up?”
The harshness of his words split the air like a shearing wind to wrap around Trisha’s face. He waited for just a moment, only to make sure he had her absolute attention.

”Stop talking about what I deserve like you’re anyone to judge that… Talk about what I deserve in a year from now, or five years, or a decade. Talk about it when I’m on my deathbed and we’ve had a long fucking life together! Do you hear what the fuck I’m saying Trisha Vanburen? My voice is the only voice you should ever hear in your life, and I will stomp every single other voice to death if it means bringing you some fucking peace. Your sister, your mother, your fucking friends. If they can’t see how much I love you and how willing I am to be here with you, and they try to break us?”

He was close now… Probably a bit too close. Like he wasn’t really thinking about the physical imposition of his stature combined with the cramped nature of the hallway as he backed her into a corner. But he loomed, and got in even closer until he didn’t have to speak up anymore. Casey’s face was so close… His voice got so low, it was hard to hear over the rushing of her elevated heart rate.

”You didn’t hesitate… You saved our lives on Misty Island. You killed that man for us. Which means that you love me. Stop fighting yourself… Just be my fucking everything, Trisha. Please!

Trisha’s hands reached out to grasp at him, even as she trembled. Even though she knew he wouldn’t hurt her, it didn’t stop that deep seated fear from flaring up. But she fought through it as her hands held onto him like she’d fall if she let go.

“I didn’t want to lose you. I don’t want to lose you. I’m scared because I love you so much. I don’t think I can live without you, Casey. I can’t. And that terrifies me.” Without her hands to stop them, the tears flowed freely down her cheeks. She forced herself to look at him- had no choice but to.

“I- I want to be your everything. Do you… do you promise it’ll really be until we’re old?! You won’t- die before then?!”

Casey looked a little hesitant at that question, but he wasn’t going to deny her what she wanted. He took both her hands, wrapping her little fingers in between his, and pressed their foreheads together with a relieved sigh.

”You know I can’t promise that fully. Anything could happen… But I swear to you that I’ll never do anything to jeopardize coming home to you. Every single day and night for the rest of our ungodly lives. And I’m sorry I snapped at you; I told you the last time that I knew this would happen again. I should’ve been more patient…” he admitted, thinking about how the whole situation had gone down.

“N-No, I’m sorry. It was my fault.” Trisha managed to say, around little choked up breaths. She closed her eyes, grasping onto his hands tightly.
“I’ll try again next time. I don’t mind if you snap when I mess up, just don’t stop caring. Please? I’d rather you get angry. Because I know you care.”

Even though things seemed to be calming down, she was still struggling. She’d barely hit the peak of an anxiety attack, taking harsh breaths in and out. She was trying her best to breathe through it.
“I only get like this because of how much I love you.”

He looked down at her with love. That same expression as the last argument, where he’d become so warm…
”Love’s a crazy thing, isn’t it Baby? I promise… I’m here with you. Just you. I’m not interested in looking around when I know you love me, and I certainly don’t think that you’re some fucking curse. Loving you comes with some interesting scenarios, but anyone in your position would get the same from me and mine… Honestly? I like that you’re kind of distant. From them, I mean. Like you’re not trying to dive into the lives of the people around me.”

Casey’s hands pulled away, quickly wrapping around her waist and pulling her tight.

Trisha’s arms snaked under his in response, hugging him with her hands grasping his back. She pressed her face into his chest, hiding away for a moment. Casey would be able to feel her taking deep breaths in and out. Calming down a little bit. Enough that when she finally responded, it wasn’t such a struggle.

“Well… you’re the one I’m interested in. I’ll get closer to anyone you care about naturally but… because of you. I want to learn about people from you, not the other way around.” She tilted her head up, managing a watery smile. Then, a muffled giggle as she thought back to something.

“Y’know… that kinda sounded like a proposal. ‘Be my everything.’ Just… not really the normal timing,” she managed to joke, blinking away the remaining tears.

Casey didn’t even hesitate for a second.
”As soon as you want a ring, it's yours… That was a proposal.” he said, his voice hanging out in the air between them. Slowly, he started to match her height, and before she could say anything else, he was looking up at her from one knee.

“O- Oh,” Trisha stammered out, eyes going wide. Her cheeks heated up, turning a soft red that matched the rim of her eyes. He was serious… he’d really meant it like that… It wasn’t how she’d ever imagined it going, but she didn’t care.

“W- Well, I already said yes, didn’t I? I want to be with you forever.” She reached out for his hand, smile turning less watery and more warm. Gentle, loving. Then, slightly teasing.
“You’re meant to have the ring before... do you think we could get one before Thanksgiving?”

Casey’s hand slipped into hers again, and she’d feel his fingers pinching against her ring finger.
Don’t ask questions…
”Of course… What’s this finger here, size five? Maybe?-”

He looked down at her hand and held it squarely within his, the difference never more clear than these moments.
”-You’ve got little fingers, my Girl…” he smiled up at her, still kneeling.

”And I’m sorry… Usually people propose when they’re planning on it. Not, y’know… During an argument a few weeks after you’ve met someone.
Casey’s face turned a bit red in turn, embarrassed that he was being like this.

“It’s fine, I don’t care- well I do care, just not the how. That doesn’t matter, does it? Because we love each other. If anything it’s more romantic you’d still want to propose when we’re arguing.” She giggled softly, leaning forward to kiss his forehead. Then she leaned down further to gently kiss his lips.

As she pulled away, she wriggled her fingers against his.
“It’s five point five… Pretty close. I’m impressed.” Her lips curved up into a full smile, still teary eyes creasing slightly.
“But since this was so unplanned… we can just make sure to plan our wedding really well.”

As she seemed to ease back into things, Casey’s whole body relaxed until he felt like he could take a full breath again. Now she was talking about a fucking wedding…
Don’t act like it’s not exactly what you’ve always wanted, Big Man…
Still staring at her, he smiled and pulled himself back up to both feet.

”Now, come on… Let's just head upstairs, and we’ll calmly talk about what happened. You can be honest with me; you know I’m not gonna leave you. I promise, we can just talk. C’mon.-”
Casey shifted his torso slightly, holding his hand out for her to grab.
”-Little bit by little bit.”



Things quietened down a little. They both still had to work the next day- responsibilities didn’t disappear, and bees didn’t stop producing honey- but they both managed to make it back home in the early evening. Back to that safe space on that big couch together. Just enjoying each other’s company in a comfortable silence.

Trisha was curled up in Casey’s lap, phone resting against her legs as she responded to all the messages she’d been ignoring the past few days. Reyna checking that she was alright, Diyah sending her outfits to judge, and Cass somehow sending a shit ton of memes around whatever insanity she was up to with Leon. Then there were the group chats… the smaller group that had visited her, then the one for their extended friend group. She mostly just scrolled these without much care.

Nothing important. She did it all openly in front of Casey, not really caring if he read over her shoulder or not. Her scrolling paused on a picture Diyah had sent- a bouquet of flowers the girl she was seeing had gotten her. Soft purples, blues, pinks and whites… It was pretty.

She tilted her head back, looking away from the phone and up at Casey.
“I think I’d quite like a spring wedding. It’ll be nicer when all the flowers are in bloom.”

Casey knew things weren’t going to be one hundred percent until months after the holidays were done. His biggest hope was that things changed by the next set, so that they could start to build habits and rituals of their own around those times. He wanted a clean slate; it was the easiest way to start dealing with those problems that would crop up again and again.
He found it important to remember to stay calm. Whatever was wrong was far more than the little moments, and there were going to be a lot of little moments in the future. He’d kind of proposed… He was wondering now how right that decision was in the grand scheme.

So without much to lose, taking advantage of what he’d learned the previous argument, he figured he’d let it slide.

”I think that’ll be nice. We can have so many bees around, anyone who comes will have to wear full tyvek suits.-” Casey started, pursing his lips slightly.
”-Do you… Think this spring coming? Or…” he let the question hang in the air to prompt her response.

“The next spring, or the spring after,” Trisha clarified pretty easily. She locked her phone, putting it to the side so she was paying full attention to him.
“It could be organised that quickly with enough money, but I don’t want that. I want it to be right… You only get one wedding.”

Of course, that wasn’t technically true. She’d watched her Father have multiple in her first fourteen years, and there’d been many more before then. But she didn’t want that. She wanted to marry Casey and for that to be forever. Which meant… she didn’t want to rush into it. She was happy to be engaged. Engagement meant security. A ring she could use to remind herself he wasn’t going to leave. Marriage was legally binding.

And she didn’t want a rushed wedding… like the kind her Mother had, which had quickly crumbled.

Not that she thought that would happen. There was just a bit of hesitation there.
“I’d like to take our time so we can plan something… Special. Unless you don’t want a long engagement?”

Casey was quick to tell her the contrary.
”Oh, Babe… As long as you want, right? Like, I’m happy to get you a ring and whatever, but… I don’t know, I don’t want to make you nervous. ‘Cuz it ain’t like how you’re gonna think it is. But I want you to be sure, y’know? Not just say yes because we were in the middle of something. I know you said you would anyway, but…-”

There were a lot of buts in front of someone he knew to be as insecure as that. There was no way it was going to work the way he wanted it to, and he knew it. So all he could do was be as transparent as he could possibly be.

”-I just like your plan. Taking our time, getting it right. All that. It's the good shit.” he giggled, half to himself and half to her.

“I am sure. I don’t feel any different today, and I won’t tomorrow, or the day after…” Trisha managed to sound calm, even though she reactively tensed. But he was agreeing with her about taking their time. He wasn’t questioning her answer, or regretting asking. He was just making sure…

“I’d like a ring so I can… know. When my family or Lynette says shit, I know they can’t separate us. I can look at it and remember how you really love me. I know it’s silly, because it hasn’t changed how you feel.” She tried to explain as best as she could. Because while he agreed about taking their time, she didn’t want him thinking she’d rushed into saying yes without anything behind it. And it wasn’t just her anxieties…

“It’s like… it’s a promise to spend the rest of our life together, even if we wait to actually get married. And I do want to spend the rest of my life with you. I’ve never felt like this with anyone else.”
Nodding along, Casey took a little lock of Trisha’s hair in between his fingers to play with. He batted his finger into it over and over, making the hair wiggle around in place. There was a sense that maybe he was just being overly cautious about the situation; that maybe whatever he was feeling was mostly due to ingrained expectation. From whom, he had no clue… Nobody in his life was like that.

”That’s really all we can ask of one another, Trisha. I feel the exact same. So, we’ll make it happen together just like we both know we can. We just need to keep uh… Well, we need to keep in mind that we are on the same page. And if we find out we’re not, we have to really try harder to get there in one piece.” he explained with all the calmness he could muster.

Trisha nodded. It was reasonable… She knew he was right. She’d had enough time to calm down since the day before to accept it. Even though it was still difficult for her to accept that she wasn’t going to just ruin everything. That he’d actually be able to suffer through the slow process of her getting better…

“I know. I know we are and should be… But I’ll try harder to talk when we’re not. I really will. Even if we have to argue sometimes to get there. Just give me time to do better…” She said softly, hands twisting together in her lap. She gnawed on her bottom lip for a moment.

“Like… Yesterday you said your voice is the only one I should hear. I know that Ezra and Tansy won’t react well if they find out at Thanksgiving. But I’m not going to let myself care or try to hide it. Because like you said, I shouldn’t listen to them. What we think matters most… that’s being on the same page, right?”

Casey nodded emphatically, his hands gripping together against her in a gentle pattern.
”That’s it Babe. We take whatever gets said on the chin, and we deal with it as it comes! And, uh… I know that it’s gonna be hard for you. I know I can’t ask you to change overnight, or try to convince you of how to do it. That’s why I need you to know I’m here for the long run.”

Granted, he still wasn’t looking forward to what was coming next, but there were some serious indicators that the Great Game was afoot. Things Casey didn’t want to waste energy paying attention to when he had her. But they were both going to suffer more before things ultimately ended. Hopefully for the better. In the meantime, it was a question of whether or not he’d be able to sustain himself.

The old days, the ones after the war when things were at their worst, most unresolved state… Those times were gone, he hoped. And things had seemed to go mostly his way. Was he lucky? Blessed? In the end, could he really promise anything that he was saying to Trisha? Life was something like a hazy fog now: He had sonar and radar to catch objects in the water ahead, but Trisha was the only thing he could actually see with his eyes. Comforting, but not always stable.

How could he expect her to go along with what he was saying? But she would… How tightly was the only concern. Some time, he’d need her to be strong. Was she going to be? He imagined her standing on both feet and hoisting the weight of the world, as if she were some heroic figure in his mind. He wanted her to occupy that place, and be that person. Same as he wanted to be for her.

”I really do love you, Trisha Bee. I know things are weird and whatever, but in the end we’re all we’ve really got. Right?” he asked, knowing what he believed the answer was.

Trisha nodded, her hands moving up to gently hold his face. She smiled at him like it wasn’t difficult to agree with. It wasn’t, really.

“Right.” It wasn’t like she came from a place of loads of support, and was having to abandon it to be with him. Beyond the financial, she always felt she’d have very little. And it wasn’t like she’d ever let herself depend on the few supportive friends she had. Not really.

“I, uh, well I struggle more with relying on someone else over myself. So… I know it doesn’t matter if we just have each other. Because we both survived alone before, right? We’ll only be stronger together.”
At least that was what she hoped. It had seemed the case so far… It wouldn’t be obvious to Casey, but her panic over the last few days had been a lot more muted than it would’ve been without him. Still bad, just not as bad.

But with how things had been recently, it felt like she was just taking without giving. Constantly needing comfort and calming, then pulling away yesterday when it got too much. But it wasn’t always like that… It wasn’t so much of a problem when her various issues weren’t triggered…
“And you know you can depend on me too, right? Like with the assassin.”

He giggled aloud as a reply.
”Oh, Baby, don’t I know it?-” he asked, both hands coming up to playfully pinch her cheeks. ”-You fuckin’ nailed that guy.” he laughed.

His hands moved to intwine with hers, fingers wrapping together with soft playfulness.
”We’re gonna be great. And, later today, you’ll have a nice ring… Now, I’ll ask since I have the luxury: What are you actually looking for in a ring? Something big? You want people to ask questions about what I do?” he asked, grinning and giggling as he remembered those two women from the other day gawking at him at the restaurant.

Trisha giggled in return, shaking her head. She didn’t actually want something big- it would be gaudy and impractical. She enjoyed wearing jewellery and rings, but she always tended to go towards more delicate styles.
“On these tiny fingers? Do you want half my finger to be some massive stone?” She wriggled her fingers in between his.

“Y’know, actually expensive jewellery tends not to be as flashy. Get something with high quality gold and real diamonds and other rich people will know anyway… Though I guess they wouldn’t be asking that question.” She shrugged one shoulder, smiling at him.
“I want something more delicate. I suit that more… Something with a nice gem, but not too big. Maybe a few smaller ones or a nice design on the band. I’ve been thinking about it, obviously, but I’m still not sure if I’d like the normal clear gem, or something with colour- like an Emerald. Not that it needs to be an expensive stone.”

She looked up at him, head tilting slightly.
“What do you think?”

”I… Think I wish we could wait until Thanksgiving…” he said, having gone from thoughtful to somewhat remorseful in his facial expression.

”It’s just, uh… Well, you’ve already got the ancestral ring from the coronation. I think it’d be romantic to give you a stone from my family’s collection. Something custom made to your desires, rather than something we just go and buy y’know? It’s not me being cheap, either; my Nanna doesn’t work for free!” he laughed aloud, leaving the idea half-proposed.

Trisha didn’t respond immediately as she thought about it. There were a few reasons she’d wanted it before Thanksgiving… She wanted it because it might help quell her anxieties during the event if her and Casey were separated. She could prove that she really didn’t care what her siblings or others said by wearing it openly… And more pettily, to show Tansy that she hadn’t gotten to Trisha. But was that worth throwing away a more romantic gesture, and a likely nicer ring?

“We can do that… It would be nice to have something tailor made to me, and a stone like that would mean a lot.” She said eventually, making sure to look directly at him so he knew she meant it. But then her gaze drifted to the side, her fingers idly rubbing against the back of his hand.

“I honestly… wanted to show off. To Ezra and Tansy, and then to prove that I don’t care what they think. But not having a ring then doesn’t make us not engaged. I’d rather it was a ring that really meant something than rushing to get one, even if it might make me a little more… confident. Being with you will be more than enough.”

Casey grinned a sly grin.
”We’ll have it before we see them that day. I promise, before any sort of ceremonies or anything else, you’ll be walking around in your perfect ring.”

He pushed up on one leg, sliding his hand behind himself and pulling out his Channeler. Sliding it onto his hand, he then extended the limb to Trisha.
”Here. Take my hand. I’m going to take an imprint of it from your mind through Telepathy. It’s… Kind of like AI generation, except you’re the intelligence, so it’s not really artificial. “ he giggled and smiled.

”So, I guess it’s really not. Never mind, ignore me.” he blushed.

“It’s really not, Babe,” Trisha laughed, eyes crinkling as she smiled warmly at him. It was cute. She found him really cute when he was like this.
“Human generation, but magical.”

Still giggling, she took the hand wearing the Channeler with her own.
“Go ahead and take it.”

”Well you’ve gotta think of it first… Go on, try!
As she tried, his White Lux began to form a mist around her Emotional Field, filling it until an entrance was made and he was allowed to pass into her thoughts. Ring was front and center, and he managed to catch a glimpse of her putting it together in her mind before extracting it entirely.

As he did so, Trisha would find the image completely gone from her mind. Totally pulled away, Casey grinned despite a vaguely apologetic look beneath it.
”And now it’ll be a surprise for you. I’ve got it with me…”

His channeler-bound hand was clasped shut, and from it curled a little bit of white mist.
”If I open my hand without taking precautions, the memory is totally gone! Neat, huh?” he asked her, waving his clasped hand back and forth.

“Not neat if you lose it,” Trisha laughed, reaching out to grab his hand with both of hers. She tried to hold it in place, encompassing it as best she could. But she was smiling. She knew it was a joke.

Even if she would’ve appreciated being told the memory was being completely removed from her mind… But she could let that go. Starting to move forward by not dwelling on the little things…
“Then you’ll have to figure out the ring design, and that doesn’t seem like something you’d enjoy much. And it’d be a surprise for both of us whether I like it or not! So don’t lose my memory, alright? I worked very hard on it.”

Casey giggled, holding onto Trisha with both arms before sliding out from the couch a little bit.
”Dude, you’re gonna like it. You just imagined it. Now, I’ll be back in a few minutes - I’ve gotta mold the memory into something and get it to France as soon as possible.”

“Wait…” Trisha held onto him, a bit worried that if he disappeared now he might get dragged into work-related things- or they might go back to how they were before, just silently cuddling. Which was fine… but there was something else on her mind.

“Before you go… I wanted to ask something…” She stared up at him earnestly. He could hold onto the memory for another few minutes, surely?
“Do you think you can clear a day? Like, over the weekend or early next week…”

He was standing in the doorway, but didn’t hesitate to answer Trisha with a smile.
”Any day you need, Sweetheart. Why, something else coming up?” he asked in a non-accusatory fashion.

“I suppose you could say that…” Trisha smiled back, thinking about it for a moment. If they did it tomorrow she’d have less time to plan so… Sunday would make sense. It’d work with the vague plans she had.
“I’m taking you out on a date.”


13 Mourningdove Lane

It was difficult for Cailean to calm down as the old elf kept acting like he was so much better than them. Like being a hundred or whatever made you smarter… Ugh.

But he did answer their questions about why he needed them, and why they needed him.

Their pointed ears twitched at the mention of Witch Hunters. They shuddered. Tales of witch trials had been passed down from mother to child in the Elvish clan their mum came from, along with the myths of magic itself existing.

But the witch trials had always been presented as something done to the undeserving. Elves who’s differing culture was viewed as demonic, women who stood out or were ostracised, or just unlucky enough to be named by other ‘witches’… But not people who actually had magic. Sìne had always made it clear that the ‘magic’ the executed witches had wasn’t real… It wasn’t like the oral folklore about magic passed down from elf to elf for centuries.

No, they were a more recent horror.

"Oy, don’t downplay witch hunters- y’know how many were killed just a few hundred years ago?! They was torturing people all over Europe- they weren’t even actual witches! I do not want pricked with a sharp needle till I confess!" Cailean waved a hand at the sorta elvish look teenager. Though, after talking about witch hunters maybe not being that scary… he did bring up an actually decent point. The guy’s future vision. "But you’ve gotta point! What kinda shit do you see in the future for us? Like, do y’see us as trained mages?"

The thought of that- and of monsters being real (they fucking knew it) was enough to bring back their energy. They glanced around, spotting their fellow pie bringer still tragically sticky handed with no answer to a bathroom's direction. Cailean couldn’t let their pie comrade down… Not when they had a solution!

"Hey!" They bounced over to Pom, swinging their backpack round to the front of their chest and pulling out a packet of hand wipes. They opened it up and pulled the first one out a bit before holding it towards her with a grin. "This should get alla that off- it ain’t as a good as water, but better than nothing, ay?"
Cubain > The Temple

After Casey and Trisha officially accepted stewardship of the Temple’s annual Harvest Feast, plans began to materialize from the fog of war like brushfires. Once the memo about it hit people’s desks, however, is when things got really hectic. As Trisha wasn’t technically in any position to finalize decisions, none of the real correspondence could be done without Casey’s presence…
To him, it was a small price to pay to maintain her rather privileged position as a “Fearless Outsider”. Someone who had to be trusted, despite avoiding any sort of oath or pledge.

Because it was supposed to be his job to kill her if she ever decided to go spilling secrets.

Nobody would kill Trisha.

So everything was fine about it. He’d do what he had to do, because he knew in that outer extreme where there was nothing he could do, they’d simply die together. Which is what he was hoping for at that moment. A car accident. Another assassination attempt. Anything to prevent them from rounding the massive bend through the forest toward that distant but inevitable left hand turn.
Thankfully, they were stuck in traffic downtown about three hundred feet from their first destination. Downtown wasn’t somewhere you wanted to own a car. You parked outside, in one of the twenty garages that surrounded the outer rim of St. Portwell’s interior districts, then took the subway or taxi’d into the center.

It only even partially worked now because Casey had guaranteed parking where they were going. It just took a long ass time actually getting there. But this was, again, a thankful situation. No matter how much time it took, it’d never be enough time to avoid his newfangled responsibilities. Never enough to avoid Lynette. So, he relished the short amount of time he and Trisha spent together in the car. He’d let Trisha have control of the music the whole ride, enjoying what they matched on, and trying to appreciate what they didn’t. Not really talking about it, just listening and enjoying.

It made him far more happy to see her happy. Or, at least trying to be happy. Getting her mind off things. Neither of them were particularly pleased with the current meeting of the day, but it had to be done. They both had to actually see her instead of just dealing with it over the phone. Because there were actual documents to go over: Casey had to schedule the entire event from top to bottom and present everything that had to do with the scant religious aspects.

There was a morning service, and that had to be scheduled and scripted for whoever was hosting. More than likely, it’d be Leon. He’d not ask someone like his Grandmother to sermonize what he’d written down…

That’s gonna be a tough sell.

The traffic ahead let up enough that Casey could take the turn and roll his car into the rear of the Château sur la Baie. Andrade’s flagship Cuban-French restaurant “Cubain” served to soak up most of the large coastal hotel’s first floor with dining space for the hungry elite. At the back of the hotel was an entrance for all the produce and other shipments that the facility took in each day, as well as a service entrance for all employees.

It was also another of the Temple’s secure facilities. Much like the Cannery or the Winston Apartments, the Castle by the Bay had been purchased during the Sonnenrad War a few years ago. Only this place got the full treatment: Top to bottom magical security second only to a place like the Temple itself. Dozens of rooms that didn’t actually exist on any sort of plan meant for people like Lynette or their family to stay in during times of crisis. A barrack full of highly trained Adepts who had studied under Maxwell Richoux and Andrade himself.

Casey was comfortable here. Comfortable enough that he didn’t mind just rummaging around for something like his mom’s dinner delivery. Each day of the week, a different one of Andrade’s restaurants around the city took turns providing the Matron’s meals. Sizeable ordeals, they often looked more like party orders. Often they were, as she rarely ate alone… But this time it did seem small, even by Richoux standards. Even though there were other plates ordered specifically for this meeting, Casey referred to it with the word “Anaemic”.

So he’d directed Trisha upstairs to the actual first floor of the restaurant while he went to the kitchen to sort everything out and get the car loaded. He told her he’d be back out front to pick her up cab-style, and they could be on their way. This left Trisha all alone with a waiter told to guide her upstairs from there. He really did the bare minimum, dropping her at the swinging door and leaving her to the din of the restaurant.
It was a rather warm place, like many of Andrade’s places seemed to be. Chocolate woods and deep red carpeting, minimalistic lighting with very shallow yellow bulbs casting ambient light through a brown beer bottle style cap over them gave the impression of vague sunlight outside a bar in a seaside town.

It still had that life to it. At least someone at the bar offered Trisha a drink, having been told who she was over the radio.

Trisha took the offer of a drink, quickly getting the requested lemonade and sipping on it. She wasn’t particularly happy to be left alone, but understood why. It was easier for Casey to sort everything out by himself. After their talk about her hangups with thanksgiving, she’d swapped from distantly tense to clingy tense. Still not happy about the whole thing overall, but right back to sticking to Casey like a limpet.

But it was fine. Just a short while alone then-

”Oh my gosh, Trisha? Trisha Vanburen?!”

Trisha’s head twisted her head around from where she’d been staring out the distant window to the voice she vaguely recognised. A person she definitely recognised… No, two.

”It’s really you! It’s been too long!” The first woman, Vivienne, was all smiles as she came up to Trisha. Blond hair was perfectly styled into neat curls falling down to her shoulders, fair skin covered in makeup. Her voice was sickly sweet.

”It really has- and imagine, seeing you here!” The second, Amanda, added. Her dark skin was less covered than Vivienne’s, with much subtler makeup, and her hair was pulled back into neat braids tied up at her crown.
”You aren’t, like, a waitress here, are you?!”

It was all too easy for Trisha to let a fake smile cover her lips, hiding her discomfort. Two people she hadn’t seen in six years. Highschool friends who dropped contact the moment she wasn’t around to pay for everything for them. While both of their parents were well enough on their own, it wasn’t to the level of a Vanburen… or the level both girls wanted to live at. With her father dead, Trisha had much more direct access to funds. There were very few restrictions.

Trisha always knew they liked her for her family name more than herself, but it hadn’t mattered then.

It didn’t really matter now, either…

“No, I’m not,” Trisha picked back up the glass she’d place on the bar, raising it.
“I’m just waiting for my boyfriend.”

Oh, your boyfriend works here? It’s so cute that you don’t care about things like that, Trisha!” Vivienne exclaimed.

”Come on, Viv, didn’t you date that bartender last year?” Amanda snickered.

”He was a bar owner. And just a fling, nothing serious! Is that what it’s like for you, Trisha? A bit of fun before you settle down?”

“Of course not, it’s very serious- and he doesn’t work here, he works with them,” Trisha was quick to correct the misunderstanding, rather than telling them that it didn’t matter in the first place. It didn’t to Trisha, but it had to when around these two. How quickly she fell back into who she’d pretended to be then - the pretentious, bitch rich girl. It felt uncomfortable, but safe at the same time. A protective shell.
“He’s the head of security for a… large organisation.”

”Oh, how wonderful! Well, since you’re waiting for him, you might as well sit with us! I’m sure it’ll be easy enough to make room! We can catch up!”
Before Trisha had a chance to politely decline, Vivienne hooked her arm through hers and practically dragged her away from the bar. Trisha didn’t put up a struggle- the other woman had a fair few inches on her, and she didn’t want to look like she didn’t want to talk to them.

Which she didn’t. But not to the point of telling them to fuck off. She couldn’t do that. Not if they lived in the city. Because what if they saw each other again? And they’d been her friends. It wasn’t like she had many. She just had to get back into the headspace she’d been in then.

Fortunately for the girls, and unfortunately for Trisha, they had a booth table with plenty of room for three- or four. Trisha was not so subtly pushed into the seat against the wall with Vivienne beside her and Amanda opposite her.

”I didn’t realise you were back in St Portwell, Trisha,” Amanda immediately started, smiling.
”We didn’t see you at Rose and Samantha’s ten year memorial service this summer. I can’t believe it’s been that long…”

”What a tragedy… I imagine you just couldn’t take the event, could you? I understand, it must be difficult for you.” Vivienne reached out to take Trisha’s hands, as if truly sympathy.

Trisha managed to suppress her desire to pull them away. Of course she hadn’t gone. How could she? When she’d seen her two friends, people who’d liked her more genuinely than these two, torn apart in front of her? When she’d only escaped thanks to the magical bees she’d obtained a year prior? Why had she deserved to survive where they didn’t?

She’d been too much of a coward to save them, too.

“I did something by myself,” Trisha replied evenly. She hadn’t done anything, because she couldn’t get out of bed that day. The day her summer nightmare started. But it was so easy to hide all her true feelings. Like she always had. All the masks she’d worn until people started to make them crack. Sal, Reyna, Cass… Casey. No matter how much she screamed inside, she wouldn’t let it show.

She could be rude, she could be a bitch, but she couldn’t show the cracks.
“It’s easier that way. I’m glad others remembered… I’m sure they appreciate it.”

Amanda and Vivienne both nodded, before moving on as if it was an unimportant topic.

”How long have you been back in the city, Trisha? I can’t believe you didn’t tell us.”
”Yes! You changed your number when you went to Chicago, didn’t you?”

It never changed! You were the ones that stopped contacting me!
“I’ve just been so busy… helping with the family business, you know how it is.”

”But not so busy you couldn’t find a boyfriend?” Vivienne teased, nudging Trisha with a playful smirk.
”I suppose you never did stay single for long! All the boys were falling at your feet back then. He must be really impressive if he’s managed to tie you down.”

“He’s great… treats me like I’m the most precious person in the world,” Trisha said honestly, though it wasn’t with the normal warmth she had when talking about Casey. That was too real, and would risk everything cracking. Instead she kept that perfectly fake smile, eyes creasing slightly. Real enough that anyone who hadn’t seen her truly smile wouldn’t know. She was quick to redirect away from herself.
“But what about you both? What are you doing now?”

”Oh, just learning the ropes to take over daddy’s business one day, you know how it is,” Vivienne waved a hand dismissively. As she did, a waitress came over and the other two quickly ordered some drinks. Her hand waved dismissively once again once that was done, hurrying the waitress away.
”It’s rather boring.”

”I’m an artist,” Amanda smiled. Trisha wasn’t surprised by that answer. Amanda had always been into painting… she just wasn’t good enough, in Trisha’s opinion, to make a career out of it without her parent’s backing.
”I actually have an exhibition coming up next month. You should come along, Trisha! That is, if you’re not too busy.”

“I’ll try find the time.” Trisha half meant it. Maybe she would. Maybe she should reconnect, even though she found that she was hating pretending like this. It hadn’t felt so bad before. What had changed? Her? She wasn’t sure she was happy about that.

”Of course, I understand if you can’t make it, but here.” Amanda slid a small card over to Trisha, detailing the details of the exhibition.
”Feel free to bring along any family members that might be interested!”

And there it was. The want for her family money rather than her. Just having a Vanburen, any Vanburen, attend the exhibition would boost its reputation. It wasn’t really about her but… it still meant they needed her in a way. The only Vanburen they had access to.
“Sure, I’ll spread the word at the next family gathering.” Which would be never, since they didn’t have those.

”Really?! You really are the best, Trisha!” Amanda grinned widely. Genuinely. Because of course. Trisha wouldn’t be surprised if they ‘subtly’ suggested they pay for their meal, as well. But that was fine. Better to be a wanted wallet…
”I’ve really missed you… I seriously can’t believe it’s been so long. Look at us all, successful adults. Six years ago if you’d told me that Trisha Vanburen would be helping with the family businesses, I would’ve laughed!”

”No way would we believe it! I’m so glad you’ve matured, Trisha. I’d be so worried for you if you hadn’t… After all, it’s not good to just live off your family’s money without working.”
”Right! But at least you’ve learned that now.”

Says the subpar artist living off her parents.
“I was a teenager then… Of course I’ve changed.” She hadn’t, much. She was still stuck just like she had been then… the only difference that she had a few more people around her. But how long would that last? Could she really afford to keep being her genuine, unloveable self when the few people who could tolerate it would probably leave eventually? Didn’t it make more sense to go back to being like this? The expected Trisha, the one a certain type of people flocked towards.

There was a brief silence as their drinks were brought around - cocktails for both women, even though it was far too early to start drinking.

”Enough of that boring talk!” Vivienne declared. She turned around in her seat to face Trisha, leaning into her personal space.
”Don’t think I didn’t notice you changing the topic earlier! Tell us more about your boyfriend! What’s his name?”

“Casey.” A simple reply. What else could she say?

”Oooo, Casey…”
”Casey and Trisha has quite the ring to it.”
”It does! So, how hot is he? Oh, how good is he!”

Trisha didn’t really want to answer that question. That kind of girl talk had been fine in highschool, when all her relationships had been short and shallow. Very physical in nature in her later teens.
“What do you think? He’s dating me, isn’t he? He’s amazing.”

Both Vivenne and Amanda let out an excited giggle, leaning forward to talk in hushed voices just like they were back in school again. In that crowded cafeteria, at the corner table reserved for their group. The popular, rich kids in their year.

”Oh my gosh, you have to tell us everything!”
”Yes, we need all the details. What’s he like in bed? How-”

“We’re in public,” Trisha cut her off, as if that was actually her problem. It wasn’t, really. She just… didn’t want to talk about it. Any of it. It was two worlds she wanted to keep separated. Casey, and people like this. And especially when it came to the intimacy that had always been the focus for her before, but wasn’t so much in this relationship. It was different.

”Come on! We’ve talked about much worse in busier places when we were teens! There’s no one near us.”
”Yeah, Trisha, you never had a problem before… It’s just girl talk! Or is there a reason you can’t talk about it? Oh gosh, is he ‘amazing’ but not satisfying you enough?!”

“He is- I’ve never been more satisfied.” Trisha couldn’t just leave that unaddressed. She looked perfectly relaxed, with an expression as if she enjoyed whispering about this. Her elbows were on the table and her body slumped forward slightly. Very little tension. Perfectly hiding just how uncomfortable she felt. Her feet pulled back against the booth chair. It was where all the tension went as she faked everything else.
Why hadn’t she faked being fine like this for the whole past week?

”Seriously?! Wow, that’s some high praise, after everyone you’ve been with! Your boyfriend must be some kind of sex god.”
Amanda giggled, nodding her agreement.

There was spatial interference that brought Casey’s White Lux spell caving into itself until it was a pile of dust in Trisha’s pocket. He’d taken to sticking things in her jackets and other accessories with monitoring spells to make sure she was staying safe. Part of it was this, a listening bug that picked up perfectly on the sound of her voice. Nothing else, just her. And he’d gotten it pretty tuned too…

Having loaded the full order into the car, he was pulling around to the valet out front. There were plenty of open spaces at least, so he didn’t feel guilty about telling them to leave it running. Staff was more than happy to watch the vehicle for the Blade, so he knew there was plenty of time to address what little bit of this gossip he’d heard.

He’s amazing. I’ve never been more satisfied.

Whoever she was talking to, they were at least friendly enough that she was bothering to engage. That had to be something… Something worth playing up, surely. If she was painting him as a stud, he’d be a stud. Stepping into the lobby, he quickly adjusted his coat and made sure his hair was pulled back neatly before stepping around the corner and into the restaurant.
It helped that, rather than treating him like any other guest, the staff practically parted the red sea for him as he made way toward where Trisha was. He made sure to give a nod and a smile to each one in turn as he came to a stop and put an arm around The outer top of the booth to lean in.

He didn’t need magic to know the two women were Blinds. They just didn’t scream “Awake” in any sense of the term. Two mundane people with presumably superficial lives.

You’re here to make my Baby’s life miserable, aren’t you?

”Well well well… Beauty swarms the Queen, doesn’t it Baby Girl?” he reached far into the Heavens for a line like that.
Make them feel complimented; chances were they’d miss the back hand no matter how hard he hit them with it.

Both of the women turned away from crowding Trisha, looking at Casey with wide eyes and letting out little gasps. Vivienne let out a high pitched giggle while Amanda leaned back and fanned herself with one hand.
”You were not joking, Trisha, oh my God!”

Trisha’s body had tilted forward so that she could see Casey past Vivienne, looking at him with a smile he’d easily be able to tell was fake. But it was more difficult to see how she was feeling underneath it.
Upset. He’d come up and complimented them before- Oh. Oh! It took Trisha a moment to see the bite underneath it, her immediate anxious reaction clouding her mind for a moment. A hint of smugness crept into her eyes.

“It really does, Babe.” Trisha felt relieved that Casey was here and she finally had an excuse to leave. But even with him there, she didn’t switch to how she normally was- that genuine warmth she always seemed to carry around him.
“Are you here to pick me up?”

”No way! You’re not leaving so soon after we haven’t seen each other for six years!” Vivienne gasped, shaking her head. She grinned at Casey.
”You should join us for a bit. Trisha was just telling us all about you!”

”Yes, take a seat,” Amanda shuffled closer to the wall, patting the empty section of the booth beside her.
”I’m Amanda.”

”Vivienne Dumont,” Vivienne threw in her last name, of course. The Dumont family ran a successful Real Estate business, and were well known enough. Amanda’s family was more lowkey.
”We went to highschool with Trisha… It was such a lucky coincidence we bumped into her today! I’m so excited we get to meet the man that’s managed to capture her seriously. Do you know how popular she was in school?”

”School? What school, six years ago… High School? Long time ago to be there, isn’t it?” he grinned, sliding into the booth.

It was innocuous, seemingly harmless comments like that which acted most like mental timebombs. Little drilling checks and splits that didn’t offend immediately, but offended nonetheless. Better to leave it for after they’d left… Time to process.

”Y’know I was homeschooled? Never got to meet Trisha back then. Or you guys either… Maybe you knew my Brother- Oh, where’d my manners go?-”
Casey slapped his head very playfully.
”-Must’ve fallen out somewhere between Africa and Italy with my patience and sanity!”

Casey’s hand reached out. If they did know Junior, it was only by the briefest of margins. Casey had been the cutoff of public school, and Lynette had intended to keep all of them locked away at first, but once Junior kindled relatively early, they assumed it was only Casey who needed any sort of special lessons. Junior had been allowed to attend public school, and Mia had until her first breakdown…

”Casey Richoux. I guess maybe you’d know Max? Couple years younger than us? Or… If you’re a sports fan, maybe the name rings a bell.” he offered to them, downplaying but still sending a low hook for the fame impression.

Both of them looked thoughtful for a moment, shaking his hand in turn. It was Amanda that had the realisation first.
”I didn’t pay much attention to the younger years, but I remember the name Richoux! Don’t you remember, Viv? When we started highschool, there were all those rumours about a super handsome, super tall guy who’d finished the year before! Leon Richoux-”
”No? How would I remember someone I never met?”

”You’re missing out, Viv! My brother’s so into sports, and told me all about this… fighting? Champion that came from our school. That’s him! You should see him, I almost got into it just for that face.” Amanda once again fanned herself with a hand before turning to look at Casey. She really looked, eyes scanning him up and down.
”I can see it really runs in the family.”

”Wow! So your standards really have improved, Trisha,” Vivienne nudged Trisha with a teasing giggle.
”An actually worthy family and high standard, handsome boyfriend.”

Trisha’s smile wavered for just a moment as she tried to laugh it off. Like she cared about any of that. Yes, Casey was the best person she’d ever been with… but not for those reasons. Not because of his family. Because he actually… treated her well… loved her…

“Name one partner I’ve had that wasn’t attractive,” she shot back, as if it was some kind of little joke between two friends. Like that was what she really cared about and she didn’t want to shout at them that it didn’t matter like that. But she’d spent the past half hour burying herself underneath the fake, pretentious person she needed to be for them.
“I bet you can’t.”

”But Trisha, there were simply too many for us to remember!” Vivienne laughed in return. She turned back to Casey.
”I’m so glad she’s with someone like you. Trisha told us you’re… some kind of Security Head? Sounds like a very stable job!”

Amanda nodded.
”Stable job, good family… Is your brother single, Casey?”
”Oh my gosh, you can’t just ask him that, Amanda!”

Too many to count? Casey laughed. That sounded exactly like the high school drama bullshit he’d seen in all those movies. Heard Leon and El talk about all the time. It was dumb! Worse than dumb, petty!

”Oh, uh… Well, Leon’s a bit like a… Whore? A Whorewolf, really, he gets around every Full Moon, then comes back home.”
Waving his hand dismissively, he figured he’d do his best to shit-eat in front of these Blinds… He wanted Trisha to look cool, whether it was by herself, or by proxy.

Someone brought him a drink. He hadn’t asked, he hadn’t ordered. It was brought, and it was exactly what he wanted courtesy of the staff. They knew him… And they knew how he liked his hot chocolate.

”To answer your question, Viv. Can I call you that?- To answer your question, I’m Chief of Security for Virtues Unlimited; we do security for religious institutions across the state. Churches, Temples, we don’t discriminate based on denomination… All Gods use green money in our country, don’t they? That’s what I fought for, I believe.” he tilted his head just enough that if either of them had brains they’d see the dog tag chain around his neck.

The symbolism had been on every propaganda advertisement throughout the war practically… He was just trying to stack layers of impression upon two normal woman… He was just hoping they’d both cringe after they left.

It was then that he planned on bugging them just so he could get the experience on the drive to the Temple.

Amanda had covered her mouth in shock as Casey called Leon a whore, turning to look at Trisha with… Sympathy? Or maybe, saying he was just like her. Trisha wasn’t happy about it either way, but that displeasure was still hidden under a plastic smile.

”Oh my gosh, did you fight in the War?!” Vivienne gasped, ogling Casey enough to catch the chain and realise.
”Thank you so much for your service- of course you can call me anything.”

Amanda’s reaction was a little less extreme, but she got out a more muted thanks.

”Why didn’t you tell us you were dating a veteran, Trisha?!” Vivienne finally stopped staring at Casey to turn to Trisha, leaning into her space again.

“... What did you plan to do if I said, stand up and salute him?” Trisha’s eyes narrowed and she leaned back towards the wall subtly.
“You were too concerned asking about other things.”

”Oh, don’t be like that!” Vivienne laughed, batting Trisha’s arm. Her gaze turned back to Casey.
”That really is impressive. No wonder you can handle Trisha… not that it’s a bad thing she’s so… Excitable!”

”So true,” Amanda rejoined the conversation.
”We were really worried when she stopped talking to us after highschool… After all, we were her closest friends! But I’m glad she’s doing so well.”

To a certain extent, Casey was rather receptive of this kind of conversation. He wasn’t upset over it, and the only reason he would be is if it had been affecting Trisha too harshly. He bit his tongue a moment, letting a shot of White Lux ripple out on a memory of getting something right. Just to check on her. Heart rate, breathing, eye movements; anything to give away her level of stress without him making much of a fuss.

At the last comment, Casey visibly pouted his bottom lip out.
”Y’know, my Brother actually recently had his uh… Ten year reunion. With his high school friends. When he came home, he joked about there being a reason he stopped talking to all of them. So, who knows. But, we’re making a delivery to the elderly! I have a few tenants in one of the buildings I used to work in, and since I have so much free time in my position, I like to stay involved in community outreach.”

He took the cup and pulled himself up out of the booth. The liquid was piping hot, but just to leave them with something to think about, he sucked the entire glass down to nothing and left it there for them to stare at.
”Fuck, that’s delicious. Trisha? You all set uh, y’know… Getting pollen on your wings?”

He made a bit of a flapping motion with his two hands before holding one out to her across the table. Casey’s smile beamed down at her, like a mischievous child.

Trisha smiled back, and that fakeness around it started to crack.
“Mhm, I’ve been ready to go since you appeared.” She reached out to take his hand, looking at Vivienne. Her expression settled back into the mask for a moment.

Vivienne started to move out, with no excuse to block Trisha in anymore.
”Oh! Before you go, Trisha, you should give us your new number! So we can keep in touch.”
”Yes, please. It was so nice to see you again,” Amanda added with a smile.

Trisha squeezed Casey’s hand, slotting in at his side. The hidden tension, the agitation she’d carefully covered up that Casey would’ve easily detected with his magic, started to drain away.
“It was nice. But my number hasn’t changed, so you should already have it.” She looked up at Casey, slowly dragging herself back out from under her protective shell.
“Let’s go, Babe. We can’t let them wait too long for their food.”

Casey nodded along and took a deep breath inward.
”Yep. I’m sure it was someone’s pleasure meeting, Girls. Enjoy your meal, and…-”

He turned his head, waving his hand up toward the maître d. He snapped his fingers, pointing down at the table and making an “ok” with his fingers. The well-dressed man responded with a nod before making way toward them.

”-Girls, this is Ricardo, the man in charge of the floor here. Ricardo, can you see to it that these two are taken care of? Well taken care of.

Ricardo’s eyes lit up, and a big grin took over his face.
“Ahhhh, senioritas,-”

Casey’s head tilted at Trisha, smiling coyly as he turned their bodies to start walking away. When they were out the doors and around the corner in the lobby of the hotel, Casey started to bubble up with laughter.
”Jesus… Y’know, for all the interactions with people you know, that was the tamest.” he joked, rubbing her shoulder.

”Though, I guess I really need to quit leaving you alone, huh?”

Pleaaaseee," Trisha jokingly whined, pouting cutely as she leaned her body towards him. She took in a deep breath, then let out a long exhale to ease the tension she'd been hiding. The fake calm expression began to chip away one piece at a time. The cute pout, then a little wrinkle of her nose, then the coldness leaving her eyes.
“I didn't expect to bump into anyone I know… Knew. It wasn't like I was acting approachable…"

She tilted her head up towards him, brow furrowing a bit.
“What did you mean by ‘taken care of’?" She didn't want to say what her immediate thought was- of course Casey wouldn't hurt people over something small like that! Probably… Not that she'd be all that upset by it.

Casey laughed a bit harder when she asked what he meant before, pulling the door open for her to step back out into the cold.
”Well, what do you think when you hear ‘Take care of’? Contextually, I mean… Obviously not kill them. It someone was taken care of in a restaurant, you’d think that would mean-” he stopped, looking at her for a moment.

“... Treated extra well, with a free dessert- oh, or fully paid for?” Trisha replied after a moment, pulling her puffy white coat around her with a slight shiver as she went outside. For a moment it was like her mind was loading, staring at Casey with a little confused look. Then it dawned on her.
“They’re not actually getting a free meal, are they?”

Casey’s laugh was only more evil as he pulled the passenger door of the car open for her. The valet watching the car tried to do it, but Casey politely waved him off.
”No, Babe. They’re gonna get the Ricardo Special. See, he’s not magical or anything. He knows, he’s a third-eye opened-”

Letting her into the car, he closed the door and rounded before sliding into the driver’s side.
”-but he’s just a dude… Doesn’t mean he doesn’t have one Hell of a sales pitch for just about everything. Imply their meal is free, but let them assume. Indulge them, let them get comfy, a little boozy… Then the check comes.” he smiled widely.

”What can they say after that?”
Casey was purely grinning back at Trisha, right hand reaching out to pat her on the leg before putting the car in drive to pull away.

”Just for you, Babe… Because I know how much you seem to love anyone we meet from your past. How are we ever gonna communicate it if you actually happen to like someone who we randomly run into?”

Trisha smiled back, giggling as she pictured their faces when they got the bill. Served them right… The only reason they’d approached her was because they’d hoped she’d be as ‘generous’ as she was in school. Maybe if she’d been alone… Because it was one way to get people to stick around. A shallow way. But she had Casey now.

“Well… I don’t think there’s anyone I like from before University.” She sounded a little awkward saying that, hands clasping together in her lap. But it really was the case. At first, she liked people in the Coven. Some still weren’t bad… but none of them were friends. People she’d hoped would be, but she was too reactive. They were too. It wasn’t her fault.
“Most of my high school friends were like them. Liked me for my money… or they wanted to sleep with me. The only two I was closer to aren’t around, so… You don’t have to worry! Just treat them all like that.”

Casey threw up his bottom lip in consideration, eyebrows rising and curling back down in turn. It did make things easier, but at the same time he didn’t want anyone thinking that Trisha was totally off limits. And he certainly didn’t want to be an accomplice to her as she cut opportunities for experience from her life person by person. Even if she wasn’t inclined, he believed in her having the chance to decide that for herself.

”We’ll see… Sometimes its fun to put the adjusted person skin on. Y’know, do the little dance. I choose to when it’s most entertaining. Like that situation.” he threw his thumb backwards at the slowly fading Hotel.

”But, uh… Like, you remember my coworkers when we went up North. Most of them aren’t insufferable, they’re just normal people. Boring people. Those two didn’t seem horribly malicious, just… Boring.

“I am well adjusted.” Trisha frowned a little, getting a little upset at that implication. She didn’t find it fun. It was… natural, perhaps, but not fun. Just a way of protecting herself, of being what people expected to fit in. It didn’t necessarily feel bad, but she wasn’t entirely herself.

“I know they’re not that malicious. That’s why I didn’t make more of a fuss when they dragged me away… They just wanted me to pay for my meal. But it’s not like they’re people I’ve been actively avoiding. They stopped talking to me when I moved to Chicago. I wasn’t around to pay for things, so they started ignoring my messages. So they're boring people that hurt me.”
Just like so many people in her life… But could they be blamed with how she was? But she was never the one to end relationships.

Casey could only laugh at Trisha protesting her level of social adjustment. She wasn’t, but he didn’t exactly want to rub it in her face like she was a bad girl.
”But they didn’t hurt you with Malice. Like, a giant, right? You give him a chair to sit on, he breaks it. It’s not his fault he’s broken it, you asked him to sit and he obliged. It’s what they do: Parasites. Leeches. Most Blinds tend to be pretty selfish.”

He wasn’t exactly paying attention to what he was saying, but even if he’d been asked again, he most likely wouldn’t have disputed anything he said. He’d seen enough Blind soldiers treating themselves, one another, and every civilian they came across as if they were just big fat wallets to be taken from. He’d seen them stampede over one another looking for a spot on a boat to escape Hell to anywhere…

He’d never been impressed by Man’s common form. Humanity’s common form. Apathy, disorder, lack of regard. It’d be villainous if it wasn’t all done out of instinct. He believed it took an outside influence to really pull a person away from that… Totally leaving out the idea that most of the Adepts he knew had the exact same attitudes and problems. Humanity’s common form.

And then he was thinking. And then he regretted saying that knowing that Trisha hadn’t been naturally gifted. Even if he’d taken so long to Kindle, it didn’t mean he hadn’t had some kind of leg up. Some kind of predisposition for strength and aptitude in his field. He’d been given. Handed to.

”Well, whatever… Those two specifically? I’m sure they’ll fall for Ricardo’s game. If you want, we can listen to them talking shit together… I can make it happen.” he grinned at her, hoping she’d take the opportunity to be the mean girl for once and let it distract her from any lingering feelings.

“Oh, because they’re just Blinds, so that makes it okay to spy on them?” Trisha intoned. She wasn’t looking at Casey, instead her eyes were fixed on the road in front of them. Her legs had pulled up, becoming that tense ball that signaled her agitation. He’d clearly upset her, and she wasn’t just going to go along with the ‘well whatever.’ Normally she would jump on what he offered, but not after what he said.

It brought her back to some of what she’d felt when Casey reacted so extremely to the Queen appearing. She was worthless without her. Wasn’t she just a Blind with extra steps? She didn’t have any magical lineage. It was just luck… so wasn’t she all those things? Didn’t that make her selfish too? Would he even look at her if she didn’t have her magic?

“Isn’t it my fault, anyway? Because it’s just what they do, and I opened myself up to it? Really it’s all my fault they stopped talking to me. Nothing they say is going to be interesting… or is it like a zoo? Listening to Blinds?”

He heard the click of the landmine long before it went off. He could feel his missing leg and the tissue aching around it as his ears were ringing. It was the worst injury he’d sustained that he accepted repair for, and where the leg had been remade, the nerves were slightly twisted. It only hurt when he felt guilty. The last time had been during the Discharge trip, and before that had been the incident at the Portal Lab.

Now this. It flared across his leg like a hot blade, and he could feel every piece of shrapnel where they’d blown the original off. Part of the nerve damage had to come from it, because the pain flared deep into his pelvic area. It made it hard to drive.

He heard the landmine go off… Winced. Didn’t look over, because he could see her legs tucked in his peripheral vision.

”Trisha, don’t do this now… I didn’t mean what I said, I should’ve immediately apologized. We were talking shit about two people you didn’t like, and I brought it somewhere I shouldn’t have. I don’t expect you to forgive me, but I need you to know that it’s not like that at all.”
He turned his head just enough to let their eyes meet, then turned away again with a frown.

”I love you. And I know there’s a world where we meet, and it has nothing to do with any of this crazy shit we can do. And I still love you.” Casey let the last words linger in the quiet of the car, no longer excited about what was coming next.

Trisha was silent as she thought. It was difficult to believe he’d still love her if she didn’t have any magic at all. It was a hypothetical, it wasn’t her, but it still made her anxious. She knew he loved the current her… but that was always the worry, wasn’t it? That he’d stop loving the future her.

It was difficult to stop herself from reacting more. The only reason she managed to suppress it a bit was because she knew what was coming. They weren’t going to a place where they could fight and then make up… If they made up, and this wasn’t the moment Casey realised she was too much.
“Alright, I get it.” She didn’t. “I love you too.”

She hadn’t accepted his apology, and she didn’t sound any happier. Less snappy, maybe, just… Deflated. Sinking deeper into her insecurities and irrational thoughts. She didn’t unfurl at all. Her face pressed into her knees as she took a deep breath. She just needed to keep her magic so he’d keep loving her.
“We can talk about it later…” She didn’t want to, but she was forcing herself to give Casey that chance so she wouldn’t hold onto it. Giving herself a chance to not self sabotage.

Casey could only appreciate her saying that last part. Besides her obvious body language that did nothing to dispel the tension, she’d at least agreed to be part of a discussion featuring the situation as it stood. She was going to try being amicable until then, he hoped.

”That’s literally all I can ask for Baby… I’m sorry, I know I fucked up, and I’ll think of a better apology too. It’ll be good for the both of us.”
He meant the agreement to consult one another about the situation later. What was coming immediately was far worse.

At least Lynette had also found a new personal secretary… Elise was back full time, completely separated from her husband now and no longer interested in carrying on up North. She’d also brought her own flock of sheep, which meant the grounds of the Temple were packed full until they could make accommodations. Casey knew for a fact that the Cannery had more than a dozen empty apartments that were totally unused, but distribution meant that things still needed negotiating.

Which meant today probably wouldn’t just be about the Feast. It was going to be arduous, but at least it’d be Elise sitting next to Lynette instead of Lena Zoller… Chances were that Trisha wouldn’t see much of her at all, and it made Casey more than pleased to know that things were happening. Getting Lena further away from the center of power before it all collapsed was for the best, and if it made the environment less hostile to Trisha, even better.

”Now, work with me for a second here. Because there’s always a chance this goes really bad. I’ve never known her to be openly violent in her reactions to things, but… Shit, fuck… Why did I wait so long to tell you this?”

“H-huh, what?” That was more than enough to bring Trisha’s panic back up to the surface. What was he talking about? What… Did he think Lynette was going to try kill him? Them? Her hands gripped her knees as she sucked in a harsh breath.

Casey shook his head in shame.
”It’s the sermon. The, y’know… The Church Part. You said you didn’t want any part, so I did what I thought was appropriate, and then I was reading through it again and… Well, I’m not the best writer. Best case scenario, she tells me to go back and do it over again. Worst case, she reads too deeply into it and I tip her off more about this situation bubbling up around her.”

He scrunched his nose up, shaking his head and taking another deep breath as he made the turn up onto the highway.

”But in the unthinkable? If something happens, and you need to run to safety? You need to run back to that room you were in during my Coronation. It’s gonna be hard, but if you can make it even close to that spot, there’s a good chance that… My Dad, y’know? He’ll protect you if I can’t.”

No way. There was no way that she was going to leave Casey, she’d rather die with him-
“A-alright, I’ll try,” Trisha got out through her heavy breathing. She was trying to calm down. To pretend it was fine. She’d dealt with the assassin, hadn’t she? She’d stayed calm then. But it wasn’t the same! This was more than one powerful Adept… wouldn’t she just die too before she even made it to his dad? Then wouldn’t it be better to stay together so that didn’t happen alone?

But she couldn’t say any of this. Not when they were in an unsteady truce over an already unresolved argument.
“But it probably won’t happen, right? It’ll probably be fine? I won’t have to leave you?”

”No. You won’t have to leave me.”
There were three of them. One poor, relatively weak Adept. One potentially devastating Artifact in her back pocket. Chances were Elise would side with him. She was closer… Maybe she’d even take the blow?

Was that a life worth living? With Trisha, it was. He didn’t want anything else. Couldn’t think about anything else.

”You know I don’t leave things up to chance Trisha. Leaving instructions ungiven just isn’t my style.”

It was a long ride of misery smelling the food in the back of the car. Roast pork still smelled good no matter how much Casey hated the look of it. That blanche-white flesh with steam curling off it. The vegetables in some rich broth, the bread… Actually arriving at the Temple was a blessing since there was at least a few minutes where his nose wasn’t glued to the smell of cooked food, and his mind didn’t have to be distracted by looking back at her.

She’d been a nervous wreck the whole ride, and he was dumb enough to actually make the comment in the first place. He felt dumber than dumb, and the prospects of what was next weren’t sitting well either.

”Ahhh, Coo-coo le deu! It’s my Casseau!”

Lynette was cheerful at the very least, her dark robes looking rather comfortable in the otherwise cold weather. The snap they were in was hitting hard and fast, leaving everyone scrambling for winter clothes. Lynette’s arms wrapped around Casey, then her body turned to Trisha. She tried to know the rules.

”And our favorite little Lady from out of bounds! Have you been enjoying your time with Casey, Trisha? All adjustments being handled, I take it?”

Trisha managed a smile. It was fake, of course, but she was able to slip back into what she was best at in public- hiding her anxieties. At least the panic, if not the agitation that often came with it. She shuffled towards Casey, taking his hand while angling herself so it was obvious she didn’t want any kind of hug from Lynette.

“Of course. Casey’s always happy to accommodate me.” She tried not to read too deeply into Lynette’s words. It was difficult when her mind was already thrown into panic mode. She was just prodding. Polite, fake small talk. Not based on spying… hopefully. It wasn’t like she’d even said much.
“I don’t want to spend my time with anyone else… Sometimes I wish we could just be in our own little bubble, undisturbed.”

Lynette could only smile in return.
”Well, so long as he maintains his responsibilities, you two can live anywhere you want! In a bubble, under a bridge, somewhere in the middle of the ocean… Ooooh… An island, Casey!? Do we have an island?”

Casey’s face slightly folded.
Do we have an island?
His mocking voice left his lips like a child repeating something they’d heard people laugh about.
”You damn well know Never-Never isn’t ours, and it’s not the Temple’s either. Mr. Gasendo is nice enough that he’d let us stay for a vacation, but nobody is touching that poor man’s property.”

Smugly, Lynette’s face played forgetful before she mockingly wiped some imaginary dirt off of her robes. At that time, the food was being brought into the Temple’s chapel and conveyed down the left stairs into the inner sanctum.
”Mhmmmm… Cubaine?” she asked, absentmindedly pointing at the bags that literally said the name of the restaurant on them.

”Y-yeah, Ma… You know your food schedule,-”
Casey paused for a moment, furrowing his brow.
”-did you have a stroke or something?”

It may have sounded like a funny question, but Casey was dead serious. Not only was she acting like an Alzheimer's patient, but a creepy and potentially unstable one!

”What?... Oh, no… No, Casey I’m sorry. I’ve got a lot on my plate too. You know, th-”
Casey didn’t let her keep going, rather putting a hand on her shoulder to try spinning her around.

”It’s fine… Just, let’s go and get a move on.” Casey accepted, giving her a gentle nudge toward the stairs.

”So, Trisha? How are our fuzzy little friends? I know, I know it’s only been a couple of weeks… But their adjustment! Surely you’d notice by now whether or not they’re satisfied with the environment.” Lynette tried to ask casually.

“They miss sleeping on me,” Trisha replied, with a light laugh. It was one of the things she didn’t miss… as much as she loved her bees, it’d been quite difficult. As for why she started with the negative? Mostly the bad mood, and not wanting to make things too easy for Lynette. No that she thought this’d affect her much…

“They’ve settled in. They’re still building the comb, but they’ve started producing a good amount of honey. It’s faster now that they don’t have to travel as far to find flowers… They’re satisfied with it. They’d all have moved in with us if they weren’t.”

Lynette laughed warmly, the thought of so many bees taking refuge at the height of their little home made her laugh. Imagining the noise alone was enough.

”God, I bet it’d sound like living in a laundromat. Let’s bee thankful they can at least take the hint that they live where they are, and that your home isn’t just their home.” she smiled, turning back as they reached the bottom of the steps and followed the train of food toward Lynette’s office.

As it was the last time, it was the same here again. Lots of dark wood, cabinets with things. Big comfortable chairs. Only, Elise was waiting there. Not Lena. Thankfully…

”There they are… Couple of the century. Little Brother, Little Sister.-”
Elise was dressed like she’d just woken up in the cutest set of flannel pyjamas.
”-I didn’t think anyone would be worried if I was comfy… I slept here last night.”

There was a blanket and pillow on the couch at the furthest side of the room. Classic Elise. The people in charge of bringing the food down made sure each container slid in front of a seat where someone could get to it. There were already sets of plates and silverware present.

Casey pulled a seat out for Trisha, letting her sit down and taking the spot next to her. As predicted, the other two sat down across the table. Elise slid a big organizer folder across the table to herself, unzipping it and yanking it open.

”Okaaaaaay… Harvest Feast. Last year was ‘The Moon and the Coast’, right?” Elise started pretty much immediately.

Lynette gave her a tired look.

”Can we not eat like a family first?” she asked, head turning from Elise to the other two.
”You’re not in any kind of rush, right? We can sit and just enjoy each other’s company for fifteen minutes, surely.”

”Casey’s very busy Mom… You must know.” Elise tried to gently explain.

But Lynette just looked at Casey and Trisha with a pleading glare. Casey didn’t say anything, just turned his head slightly to look at Trisha. If they answered wrong, he knew Lynette would snap up the chance to consume their time.

”There’s some things that need to get done at home, right Hon?” Casey asked Trisha with a calm intent.

“There are,” Trisha confirmed, smiling slightly at Casey. It was easy to go along with… the less time spent with Lynette, the better. She turned to look at the woman in question.
“Casey’s so busy he’s barely been sleeping… and some of the combs are almost full. If I leave them too long it’ll be a problem. We both have work to do.”

Elise waved her hand forward as if to say “See?”. She could only wave her hand in disregard, moving for her first box of food. Some kind of plastic bowl of soup, which she practically drank out of like a cup. Satisfied with that, Elise nodded and continued on.

”So, Trisha… Casey’s given you the basic gist of how things go, right? That this is a Blind-Friendly event, and that we’ve hosted almost a thousand people at one point? We learned our lesson, obviously; so this year we’re looking at about five hundred invitations sent out between single members and families. Have you two… Come up with a theme, or anything like that?”

Casey nodded his head.
”Trisha had a good one, right Babe?”

Trisha wasn't sure if it was actually a good one. It was something she'd thought of while focusing on ‘making it about them.’ Something that, in her opinion, they both shared. It just happened to work for a general theme…
“Mhm… I was thinking resilience. Surviving and overcoming the past and moving into a new future. Like ancient forests that still thrive, or… bees." Even though she'd discussed it with Casey, she didn't feel entirely confident about it. She watched Lynette more than she did Elise… since her reaction was more important.

But why did she really care? It was an event she was being forced to organise just to try make it slightly comfortable for herself…
“We wanted it to be outdoors so it was a more natural setting. Casey had the idea of a beer garden kind of thing… well, a Bee-r garden." She glanced at Casey with a slight smile, before looking back at Lynette.

Lynette’s smile curled up around her lips.
”You and those bees, Trisha… Adorable.”

Elise nodded to herself, marking something down on a piece of paper.
”Were we thinking like… Bee theming? Or is the pun just because it’s cute?”

While her tone was monotonous and somewhat tired, Elise still shot a sly grin up. It wasn’t malice, rather amused. Whatever she felt about it, chances were it was at least good enough that they didn’t protest.

“Because it's cute… Casey's the one who insisted on it." She let out a joking sigh like it was some little inside joke- Casey loving her so much that he always tried to make things about her. Of course she'd considered making the entire theme Bees at first… but that seemed too much.
“I wouldn't want to put them on display like that… they get crowd anxiety."

As she spoke, one of the small group of bees she'd brought crawled out from underneath her thick hair, little antenna wiggling in the air before turning right back around to hide. It was almost comedic.
“We were thinking it'd be nice to do something with my honey… y'know, product marketing."

”We were actually anticipating it. Do you… Have enough? The combs produced so far will suffice for the event with something like that amount of people?” Elise asked calmly, very clearly non judgemental in her tone.

She wasn’t just practiced in the language of anxiety reduction, she was proficient. In situations like this, one would never know what her personal feelings were about things… It was only business.

”She wouldn’t be asking if she didn’t think there was enough. Right, Trisha?” Lynette asked quietly, preferring to give Trisha the chance to take the situation into her own hand.

The bees were one of the things Trisha was relatively confident in. Confident enough to at least ignore the constantly bubbling panic and talk about them calmly… without taking things the worst way she could.
“Right. It does depend on what's done with it. There isn't enough to give everyone a jar… but for sampling, use in drinks or dishes should be fine. The bees have produced more than I expected, and there'll be even more by next week. Assuming I keep up collection and maintenance it won't be a problem." Emotional maintenance of the bees, that was. There was little she had to do in the way of hive maintenance with their new environment.

“We could even do really tiny little jars… enough to put in tea or on some bread."

Lynette had started to slurp oysters directly from their shells. There were probably six plastic containers full of them, now that one could see the spread laid across the conference table. She had a thick half-lemon in her left hand, and stopped mid-slurp to lean and kick Elise’s chair playfully.

”The fuckin-”

Elise was writing something and laughing at the same time.
”Yeah. Trisha, we’ve got these glass vessels? We used them for holy water at one point, and then we made another order… To sell shots out of at some adult event or something? But it never happened, so we can use them. They’re these-”

Lynette stood up from the table, brushing her buttery, lemony hands off on a rag before moving to one of the many shelves. She pulled out a rather ornate looking bottle roughly the size of a single serving soda bottle. It looked totally full of liquid, but it sloshed around in a very strange way. Bringing it to the table, she handed it over to Trisha.

”Three fluid ounces. Two shots, basically. But the illusion of the glass makes it look like it's really filling the thing.” Lynette explained.

Trisha took the fancy bottle, turning it in her hands. She brought it right up to her eyes to look at it. Her brow furrowed as she did some quick math.
“With what I've collected the last week, and what I should get in the next week… I think I should have about thirty to forty pounds of honey. That'd be enough to fill about seventy if it's only thirty? Or a hundred and forty if we half the amount… But I might end up with more, the bees have been surprising me. It wouldn't be enough for everyone. Will that be a problem?"

”No, absolutely not. However, we’re always looking for the best way to do things. So, if your math is right, thirty pounds of honey cuts out to roughly four-hundred and twenty net servings of honey at one tablespoon per serving. If we’re looking to get… What, do you think sixteen dollars a pound? Eighteen?”

Lynette started giggling while Elise was going over math, and Casey was huffing down a small box of baked potatoes and sour cream. But he had the wherewithal to at least give his mother a chastising look.

”What?”
What?/… You know what. Don’t be a child.”

Lynette laughed again, waving her hand. But Elise had stopped, also smiling slightly.
”Yeah, Mom… Four-Twenty. Har har. Anyway, Trisha, I honestly think we could push it. Have you talked to Andrade about it? Priced it at all for him and what he’s getting it for?”

Trisha nodded along with Elise's math, mentally keeping track of it in case there were any mistakes… not that she expected there to be. But it seemed right. She was too caught up on recalculating to have much of a reaction to Lynette's juvenile sense of humour, beyond a flat stare.

“I have, we discussed everything and signed contracts last week…" She'd wanted to get it done as soon as possible, around everything else they'd been dealing with. Especially after that call with Ezra… as much as she hated to admit he'd been right.
”He’s getting it at about twelve a pound, with some variation depending on quality and bulk. When I start producing enough to sell in bulk. His rate is technically discounted." Though less discounted than she'd expected. She was thankful for both the lawyer Ezra had suggested, and the fact that Andrade was so willing to work with her. He saw her value almost more than she did… he could've very easily cheated her out of a lot of money.

“So sixteen to eighteen would be able what I'd sell a pound for anyone else, and when it starts being sold by the jar." Trisha was glad the conversation was staying in this kind of thing. Practical, something she knew about.
“If we do it by tablespoon, I should be able to get enough for five hundred. Thirty pounds is a conservative estimate of what I'll have by then."

”We like to plan on the conservative side. That way, anything extra is something we can report to the congregation as a blessing. So, what I was thinking? Raffle. We always have stuff we’re looking to move, so we could slip a bulk order of the honey in as one of the prizes? We’ll put it on a special ticket, and then we’ll have anyone who purchases one have access to some… Mead? Bread and honey treats?”

Casey laughed.
”We… We could do that weird fermenting machine. I think Gin would be happy to help.”
Looking at Trisha, he shrugged his shoulders.
”There are things we could do magically to… Y’know… Pad out the product too. I’m not sure how on board with something like that you’d be.”

How easily one slipped back into the past. To ease back into a position so comfortable you don’t realize you’re in it. It almost scared Casey when he realized. But Elise was there to pick up the slack, sniffing out the old family proclivity.

”Oh, no… We don’t want Trisha having to do anything like that. We’d rather get the product in its most undoctored form. I only mentioned the mead as an assumption that there was some already made. I should’ve asked instead of assuming.” she looked from Casey to Trisha and gave a warm smile.

Trisha’s body tensed slightly when Casey suggested using magic to pad it out. To fake it. She didn’t want to do that… she didn’t want to market or sell a false product. It wasn’t like she was really doing it for the money. But that honey was her bees' hard work, and she didn’t want to dilute it. Could hardly stand the idea.

Thankfully, Elise stepped in before Trisha got a chance to more harshly shut it down. Her hands clasped together tightly in her lap and while she didn’t return Elise’s smile, there was a hint of thankfulness in her gaze.

“I don’t want it tampered with. That would be like dismissing all of the bees’ hard work. I don’t mind it being processed, but I don’t want that process to be magical… or for the honey to be given out in an impure form.” She managed to speak calmly, though she looked down at the table rather than at Casey. It was just like what they’d put a cap on earlier… the view of Blinds, magical superiority. The immediate want to solve a problem with magic was part of it. But they were going to talk about it later. She just had to ignore it for just now… push it down. Try not to show her annoyance.

“Having my honey on offer was just a suggestion, anyway. It’s not the focus of the festival, and it shouldn’t end up causing us hassle… I’d be fine with the raffle idea, sans mead we don’t have.”

Elise waved her hands to ward off the doom.
”We’ll do exactly as intended, and there’ll be no hassle in making it happen. We’ll allocate a small amount to do a raw tasting bar available to anyone who purchased the ticket. I think a twenty-dollar buy in for the chance to win a year’s worth of grade A honey is a fair ask. And you guys take home the proceedings, since it’s your product. Does that sound square, Trisha?” she asked.

Trisha didn’t have to think about it much. It achieved what she was primarily after: getting the product out there, and something she could rub in Tansy’s face. Maybe she could even prove to Ezra that she did know what she was doing with it.
“It does, so long as my name’s attached to it too.” She honestly wasn’t expecting to get paid for it. She’d been willing to make the financial sacrifice for other gains, and making things all around easier for them both…

“So, uh, as well as the honey… We had some other ideas, didn’t we, Casey?” She half glanced at him, before looking down at her hands.
“Like I thought a buffet style meal would fit the theme, and give things a more… Chill feeling.”

”Oh, like a soup kitchen?” Lynette asked, seemingly without any thought. Obviously, that wasn’t actually the case. She never asked anything like that. Every question tended to have some driving purpose.

”There’s nothing more communal than queuing, Ma… You get in a line, your folks are around you, Dad’s at the front talking to mister so-and-so, Mum’s jabbering away with Janice, then all of a sudden all the kids are in a knot messing around with one another one by one. Suddenly they’re sitting at a table with people they never expected, and everyone’s thankful.” Elise deftly framed the situation for maximum value.

And it fits the theme, Ma! Resilience! Nothing more resilient than having stood in line for an hour to get your food.” Casey joked, shaking his head gently.

Lynette did giggle in turn, sighing from her nose.
”I only asked a question. You both could’ve just said no.”

Elise was very clearly masterful at dealing with her mother. Rather than feed into her, to give her more opportunity to play, she simply redirected the conversation once again.

”I think it’ll go down great. How do you feel about multiple establishments? We’ve got access to such a wide variety of food from Andrade’s restaurants, we can offer people three or four different choices for buffet. That way we can also distribute traffic in a more intelligent fashion.” she suggested with such tremendous professionalism, it almost felt like an actual interview…

Were it not for the woman loudly crunching on a baguette.

Trisha had been waiting for Lynette to say something. She’d been strangely- unnervingly- quiet. So she was able to hear the question without reacting much, and without needing to when both Elise and Casey responded to it. Then the conversation was shifted, thankfully.

She found herself appreciating Elise’s presence more and more.
“I assumed it would be something like that… or at least, more than one table of food. Offering a bit of variety when there’s so many people makes sense. If there’s any traditional foods that need including, that can be done, but it’s nicer if people have options.” Going with a buffet meant she could avoid the awkwardness of forced sitting times, and just skip eating entirely if she didn’t feel like it…

Her lips twitched up into an almost joking smile.
“As much as I’d love to see my sister, and maybe my brother, stand in a long queue with all the ‘normal’ people.”

”Oh, Trisha, you’ll love the guest list by the way. No doubt Miss Tansy must’ve contacted your brother; his RSVP was one of the first to come in. Along with a generous operational donation which we intend to actually return to him… It was completely unprompted…”

Casey’s brow furrowed.
”Our coffers received a donation from Ezra Vanburen recently?”

Lynette looked too smug about it.
”No… My coffers. That’s obviously why you haven’t seen a large donation in your audit.” she explained.

Trisha’s eyes narrowed as she tried to keep a frown off her face. Ezra didn’t spend money without a reason. He wasn’t one of those rich men who threw it around everywhere. Was it because he knew it was a cult? Some way to… bribe Lynette in case she was trapped in it? No, that didn’t make sense. Ezra didn’t care that much. It was far more likely Tansy pressured him into it.

“Unprompted by you, perhaps,” Trisha responded, shaking her head slightly.
“Ezra doesn’t do things ‘unprompted.’ There’s always a reason. He probably thought you were on the many charities that ask him to attend Galas and the like… I assume his RSVP was a no?”

”And why would we ever assume something so negative?” Lynette asked with a grin, looking at Elise. She flipped back through her folder.

”Ezra Vanburen… Confirmed. Plus one, denied. Seems he’s either coming alone, or he’ll be with Tansy directly.” she shrugged, looking up at Trisha with a vague frown.
”Otherwise, we’ve got a lot of no answers from the spectrum of Vanburens. Rest easy, Trisha… It’ll only be the two it seems.”

”Can you check one more name for me? Should be Mendoza? Maria?” Lynette’s question echoed out through the room like they were in a cavern.

It was like everything froze for a moment. Static rang in Trisha’s ears, cutting through the suffocating silence. She was stuck, unable to even breath as her mind slowly caught up with her body’s immediate reaction. Mendoza. Maria. No…

“What?” The word barely managed to escape Trisha’s lips, sounding almost strangled. Unable to hold her breath any longer, instead it quickened. The air she sucked in was ice cold, painful. Her nails dug into the back of her hands to try stop the panic threatening to consume her.

There wasn’t an immediate explosion as Trisha tried to keep herself under control. But more than that, panic dominated any anger she’d feel. It was difficult to speak. Difficult to even breath.
“You didn’t… invite her.”

Elise had enough time to find the name and see the status of the invitation before Trisha asked a question like that.
”Married sister of yours or something, Trisha? We can scratch her off… Nothing a call from someone very far away can’t fix.”

Lynette blew air from her lips to ward off Elise’s current course.
”Don’t you dare! That’s Trisha’s Momma, and she’s already confirmed too. It’d be incredibly rude to have someone planning to come all that way on such short notice just to upend her plans.”

What? She’d already confirmed. There was no way. Lynette had to be-
“You’re lying.” She had to be. Trisha’s mom was too busy to attend something like this. She’d see the invitation and throw it in the trash. She had to. What could the invitation even say that would make her come?

Why would she attend a festival in the city her daughter lived in while ignoring every single call and text Trisha had sent? It had been two years since they talked. Even longer since she actually saw her. But she agreed to come to this? And there’d been no text to Trisha. Nothing.

It hurt. She was being thrown away again. Worthless. Would she have to see her mom there, refusing to talk to her? Ignoring her? Talking to everyone else… She couldn’t do that. No.
“She’s too busy to come to this. There’s no way she said yes.“ The words were spoken through gritted teeth, Trisha no longer able to hide her panic in the slightest. Her breathing was visibly shallow and her eyes narrowed into a frantic glare towards Lynette. But Elise didn’t know. And she didn’t want her to know!

So it had to be a lie. Maybe it was all a lie. No, Elise had found the name. So even if it was a lie, she’d still invited her. She’d still fucking invited her!
”So stop fucking lying about it.”

Elise’s eyes darted from Lynette to Trisha and back again. But Casey was already reacting in turn with Trisha’s rapid shift.
”This is a joke… Right? You’re kidding, I mean, there’s no way in Hell you actually decided that was a good idea! Ma?”

Lynette’s brow furrowed.
”You’re a little shocked, Trisha… But I’m sure you want to see her! What kind of animal wouldn’t want to see their own mother?”

It didn’t stop her from eating… She was gripped tight to a bowl of mashed something or other, and had poured the leftover shellfish butter into the mix long ago.

”Elise… Call her. Have someone else do it. Whatever you need to; we don’t want that woman at this event.” Casey intoned, and tried to do so calmly upon his authority.

”Wait, wait… This is all a bit much, isn’t it? She did confirm, but maybe we should ask ourselves why! Trisha? Maybe… I mean, I don’t know! I know when I leave things unsaid for too long, it feels embarrassing to address them… Maybe this is that?” Elise tried to rationalize the situation in a constructive way.

”She seemed thrilled when I spoke to her.” Lynette decided to leave another gunshot hanging in the air for Trisha to get hit by…

“You spoke to her?!” No, no, no no… Why? Why the fuck would Maria talk to Lynette but not her?! There was no way she sounded thrilled. Trisha had heard her sound something close to thrilled before… when work was going well, when she obtained awards, when her research made a breakthrough. But about or to Trisha? It was never more than tired disappointment.

Frantically, Trisha pulled her phone out from her pocket. Just in case, maybe she missed something… No. All she saw was the calls she’d made and the texts she sent for every occasion. Not a single response. Not since she graduated. She shoved it back away.

“Very fucking funny. This has to be a joke.” But Elise said she confirmed. Elise didn’t even know… She wasn’t in on it. Right? Trisha would rather she was. That it was one horrible joke to hurt her. Because the reality was worse. The reality that Maria was coming to the Temple’s Thanksgiving equivalent, probably based on some promise of Academic knowledge Lynette fed her… Coming to a city she knew Trisha lived in.

And ignoring her all the same.
No. She doesn’t get embarrassed. It’s not that… What did you tell her? Because there’s no way you used me as the reason. You’ve dug into my past enough to know that wouldn’t work!” Trisha didn’t want Elise to know. She didn’t want anyone to. Telling Casey had been such a major thing for her. But it didn’t matter now…

“She’s my mother. What gave you the right to invite her?! Just because I’m dating your son doesn’t mean we’re suddenly family, and you can access mine!”

Elise turned to her mother.
”You’re a petulant and cruel Witch… Y’know who I went to see recently? Because of what I’ve been dealing with?-”

Her face had turned from a sullen calm to a concerned parent, then finally into the devil itself as Elise stared at Lynette’s smug smirk.

”-Lady Preen Murkwood? From Our Ladies of Brilliance?”

Lynette knew not to take the bait. That old bat hadn’t taught Elise anything that she’d not taught her.

”Trisha, if you want to know what I said to get her out here, then I think there’s going to need to be a little compromise! You’re going to have to accept that she’s going to be here. And then you can ask her yourself. Or, I can stop making exceptions for you.”
Her voice was incredibly smooth, and with the vague implication of any kind of special treatment came the implication that there was something that could be taken away.

”I’m sorry, Ma… What are you saying?” Casey asked, very subtly moving his left hand underneath the table to grip into any loose clothing Trisha was wearing. To yank her if he had to.

”I’m saying that we’ve made some pretty serious compromises welcoming our dear friend into our family so openly! Trisha… Is it so hard to think that I’ve had an awful relationship with my children? I’d say I’ve done nothing but try to reconcile that. So maybe what I said had something to do with that? Maybe all someone needs is to hear things from the mouth of someone you happen to respect?” Lynette offered the question for Trisha to answer actively, leading her toward a thought path she hoped the young woman would follow.

”Ma!?” Elise blurted out in shock.

It felt like everything was crumbling around Trisha. What was Lynette saying? Tolerate the mother that abandoned her, or be forced to leave Casey? He wouldn’t, would he? No… he might… He might not have a choice…

A quiet, bitter laugh came out before any words did.
“You are a terrible mother. You’re manipulative, controlling, you spy on them- but there’s a relationship to ‘reconcile’, no matter how awful you are! You love them. My mom doesn’t love me!” The truth she tried so hard to hide came spilling out.

Did she care? It could all be over now. She could be left with nothing. Of course it had been too good to be true. She should’ve known everything was going to come crashing down… No, no, not yet. She was still on the edge of the precipice. The panic wasn’t so bad she’d shut down.
“And I’m not going to let you take away the one person that does!”

”Who is taking any person away from you!? I’m trying to get someone back into your life! Because, amazingly, she does love you!” Lynette cooed in the most somber tone she could muster.

Elise pushed up out of her chair and slammed her planner shut.
”She’s right! You have no business doing this kind of thing to her, Ma. You shame me, you shame your son, you shame the name of our Coven-”

”-Shame!? You want shame? Shame is knowing what I know and living with myself every day! You kids… All of you! Spoiled rotten! As soon as someone throws something hard at you, you fucking cry and cry about it until Mummy makes it go away. You fucking fix it! Or tell Professor Dryden that Professor Mendoza won’t be joining them for our Alumnul Society.”

Elise’s head ran through several gears trying to pin a face to the name.
”Miss Mackie?” she asked with a wholly confused look.

”Professor Mackenzie Dryden! Our Boston branch lead?” Lynette looked like she was going to snap the fork in her hand.

”Oh, my God… So she doesn’t even know?

Of course she didn’t. It was exactly what Trisha thought. Nothing to do with her. It felt like she was being crushed. She’d known but it didn’t make the confirmation any easier. How explicitly her mother didn’t care for her. How she’d really been cut off and abandoned by a woman she’d worked so hard to obtain the love of. Her own mother.

She bit her lip hard enough to taste iron in her mouth, preventing tears from forming in her eyes. Not here. She couldn’t. But it didn’t stop the panic attack. She was visibly shaking, and it was like her limbs were being stabbed by thousands of tiny needles. It was all consuming.

Because she was unloveable. A failure. Couldn’t handle anything. Destined to be left by every single person in her life…

“S-see, I fucking- knew it.” She barely managed to choke out. She wanted to run, to hide, to just not exist.
“I don’t care. H-have her, since she’s so important. I’ll- I’ll stay home. You don’t need me there.”

She stood up suddenly, hands slamming into the table to stop herself from immediately collapsing on shaky legs. The edges of her vision went fuzzy. Her voice was harsh, frantic. There was no way to hide the anxiety attack even when she fought through enough to talk.
“I’ve never had anyone to fix anything for me. So- so I’ll do it myself by leaving.”

”Trisha… We want your involvement. We love having you and Casey working together. We. Forget whatever’s going on here…-”
”-What’s going on here is I’m leaving my last harvest to watch my Son take over. Like he will. And then, I’ll be gone! And nobody’ll have to deal with big bad Lynette anymore…”

Casey hadn’t considered the idea that Lynette would’ve started drinking before they arrived… But reaching out now, he knew that was exactly what had happened. Drunk. Hiding it well, but hammered regardless. And, as he already assumed, fully aware of the machinations playing out in the background behind her. Nothing got past that defense system… Which made sense. It couldn’t fail. There was too much at stake. So, if she knew, why was she acting like it was inevitable?

”And Elise is right, Trisha. You’re doin’ great, honey!” she sarcastically intoned.
”You and my big boy! You’re honestly lucky. Coming here when you did. It’s all slipping away now… May as well try and make my babies happy before they take my heart.”

Elise bristled visibly at her Mother, readjusting and making way around the table.
”You two… Come on. We don’t have to sit here and listen to this woe-is-me White Lux bullshit.”

Casey stood up with Trisha, and had since wrapped his arm tightly around her. But his eyes met his Mothers, and at once he could see everything she knew. Everything she’d seen and felt and imagined… All coming together. All according to plan.
”Oh, sure Elise! Deprive them of their lunch! They’ll starve! Starve, like dogs who hate their mothers! she called one last time before Elise was able to usher the two of them out and back down the hall.

”Trisha, Trisha… This is not how I planned things going. There’s no reason for that, at all. I want you to know that we’re on your side here. Not hers. If it means enough that we don’t have this person come around, whoever she is, then she simply won’t be there. There’s no way. I’d rather the entirety of the Greater Eastern Branch didn’t come than have you absent while your honey is present. Or, while Casey’s present for that matter.” Elise did her best to explain as she walked alongside Casey and Trisha.

Trisha clung to Casey, only able to walk because of his support. Her whole body was shaking and being removed from the situation hadn’t done anything to help her panic. How could it? Her mother still didn’t love her. Still hated her. Trisha loved her. She did want to see her, actually. But not like this. Not around so many people… not when she might be completely ignored.

“O-okay.” She was slow to process what Elise said, and struggled to respond. She knew that they weren’t on Lynette’s side. That much was obvious… but were they really on her side?
“She is my Mother… B-But I don’t want her there. Not when… I just don’t.”

The death grip one hand had on Casey’s shirt only tightened. She looked up at him with eyes still filled with panic.
“Can we go home? O-or I’ll go…” She wasn’t even sure if she could make it that far. She just needed to curl up. To be anywhere but here… to be alone.

No, no, not alone, she didn’t want to be alone, she wanted to be with Casey. It didn’t matter where. She just needed to be him, just them.
“Even just- the car.”

Casey was already far, far away in his mind. Taking himself to a place of comfort and rest. One where whatever this was wasn’t happening right now. Where things weren’t like this. He didn’t plan on stopping, even if Elise begged him to. Not because he didn’t want to talk about it, because of course he did… But because she couldn’t handle it. He knew she couldn’t. Trisha would probably dissolve into fine mist before anything actually got settled…

And she didn’t need that. Not after what they’d discussed. Not after this whole holiday had already become a problem.

”Literally whatever you need. Casey, get her home safely please.”
Elise did her best to make sure Trisha knew she cared… Too bad, no matter how hard she tried, there would never be enough words or feelings between them for Trisha to trust her… At least, that's what she assumed.

”Is Ray around?” Casey asked very quietly. Elise nodded her confirmation.
”Have him bring a car around. I’d rather not have to focus on driving and this at the same time.” Casey instructed. Wordlessly, Elise moved off their side while the two ascended the stairs of the sanctum back into the world of the living.

”I’m sorry… God, I’m sorry… I’m so-”
Casey’s voice was awfully quiet, and seemed to echo directly into Trisha’s ear rather than sounding like it was coming from somewhere.

Trisha’s head jerked from side to side in a shaking motion. It wasn’t his fault, he didn’t know, but he hadn’t stopped it, he’d barely stepped in, did he really lo-

She cut off her thoughts with a harsh intake of breath, feeling like she was swallowing shattered glass. Her body twisted towards him. She didn’t look up at him, because she was trying to cling as tightly as she could.
“No, no, no… I- I don’t w-want to lose you, I c-could handle it.”

She couldn’t keep her thoughts straight, or separate rational and irrational panic… It all felt real. And there was that very real fear of what Lynette had said. The compromise, a choice that she didn’t seem to make. Or did she choose not seeing Maria over him?! No, no, she didn’t, she was overwhelmed, unloved, abandoned, it was just all too much.

“I n-need you… it wasn’t you… I- I- she-” The panic was overwhelming, with a need for comfort but a struggle to verbalise anything.
“I j-just want to be alone w-with you.”

”We’re going, Baby… I promise, we’re going. Someone’s gonna come and drive us, we’ll be all alone all the way home. I promise, I promise you Baby…” he rubbed his hands up and down her arms as they exited the building into the cold.

Not even wanting to be that close to the building they’d been under, he started to walk them further off onto the lawn of the Chapel and down to the cul-de-sac.

”Nobody’s taking anything from you. Fuck her. Fuck her bullshit exceptions.”

Trisha’s head snapped up to look at him with wide eyes. It shouldn’t be a shock after everything he’d said. But when she was like this, after everything she’d heard? When Lynette had threatened it so confidently? It was hard to not be terrified at the prospect.

The risk of losing Casey to something outside of their control…
“O-okay. I don’t even care about exceptions, I-I’d hide in your closet all day if I had to, o-or sneak in, so I could stay with you. I just want to be with you…”

”Trisha, you’re a fucking Adult. The day you have to hide in the closet of our home is the day I burn this entire plot of land to the fucking grou-”

Casey stopped. Stopped talking, stopped moving, stopped everything. At a short distance, a few hundred feet away in the opening to the treeline, stood a thing. It wasn’t a man; too small. Not a boy either, too large. A teen? No, no… Just a… Being. An entity that Casey’d never actually seen before. Its long black hair cascaded down its body like a blanket almost entirely covering its body. Its face was mousish, but wholly distinct as a face he’d seen before. His lip quivered.

Why now?
But it just stood there staring. Even as the car pulled up and the driver pulled the back door open for Trisha and Casey to climb into, it was just watching them. Casey didn’t bother asking if the other man could see it… Why even ask?

But they were in a car at least, and driving away from that brief but painful nightmare revealed to them. At least it was over… For now.


Home

By the time they got home, Trisha wasn’t that much calmer. Her breathing was at least a bit more steady. She wasn’t hyperventilating to the point she could barely feel her hands and feet. The whole journey had been spent mostly in silence, taking refuge in Casey’s arms in the hope everything else would go away.

The thoughts didn’t. They never did… And she couldn’t stop the panic attack when it was a constant cycle of those thoughts. Each time she came down a bit, another would throw her right back into it.

So they ended up back in what was a safe space for them, in that spot at the back of the large couch where Casey could hold her without hurting his back. She was still a tight ball of anxiety, curled up in his lap while pressing herself against his torso. Her face pressed into his chest, trying her best to even out her breathing further. Her limbs still shook, but it was more muted.

She was still in the middle of an attack, but she’d managed to come back down to a point where she was somewhat functional. It was a little bit easier with him… She found herself wanting to get the jumbled mess of thoughts out. Some of them. Otherwise she’d keep spiralling, and it would last for hours and hours, no matter how much Casey hugged her.

Talking scared her… but not as much as making Casey deal with this.

“She hasn’t talked to me since I graduated,” Trisha whispered, breath catching in her throat. The tears that had just barely stopped started to flow again.
“Even when I- I tried to call. She knows I live here… but still didn’t contact me. She really d-doesn’t want me.”

Casey had already spent enough time seething on the way home. He’d been so pissed off that it was hard to give Trisha the space in his mind to occupy. Only when they’d finally made it back, foregoing the changing into his usual comfort clothing just as she had, did he feel safe and secure enough to give her anything more than his expression of absolute mental anguish mixed with some strange form of empathy.

He was rather upset with himself still; having gone through the guest list twice, he knew the name was there. He even knew they’d accepted the initial RSVP. It didn’t explain to Trisha that the RSVP was a lump agreement, nor that it didn’t guarantee any one particular member of the Alumnae Association’s attendance. Only that they, along with a large group of people, had said yes to a larger banquet table. Meals were paid wholesale, and whether the seat was used or not, it was served just like all the others.

”And you don’t want her either. It’s fair, Trisha… Fair enough that I would never judge you for not ever wanting to see her ever again. And, I know you want to deep down. I can’t imagine anyone wouldn’t want their Mom in their life. I know I still do, even though she’s an insane person who does things like this to the woman I love… Why? Because I love her too. It’s programmed inside us. But some people don’t have it at all, Trisha. Some people just don’t feel that love toward others, and maybe there’s ultimately nothing wrong with her being like that either! Except that she let that feeling ruin you!

He was rubbing her shoulders as firmly but gently as he could, taking deep breaths with her in between sentences as he explained his position. Hoping she’d find some sort of comfort in what he was saying, his lips planted gently on the back and top of her head.

But Trisha did want to see her. It wasn't even deep down… just not like this. She wanted to see her Mom when it was just the two of them. She wanted her Mom to want to see her. She didn't want to see her at a Temple event where Maria was actively avoiding seeing her. Her eyes blinked rapidly as if it would stop her tears from falling, trying to curl up even closer to Casey- like that was possible.

“But she can feel love. She loved my dad," she whispered. It wasn't like Trisha had ever seen it, with the divorce happening when she was just a baby… but Maria had talked about it, when Trisha was young and not yet a disappointment. Whispering poison into Trisha's ears about the woman who'd ruined their marriage, broken the love they'd had… It was another reason Trisha was so scared of falling in love and then losing it. Because what if she ended up just like her?
“She just doesn't love me."

It was difficult to admit again, when it was just them. And it was difficult to accept that lack of love had ‘ruined’ Trisha. But it had, hadn't it? If she'd had at least one normal, loving parent maybe she wouldn't be so fucked up. No, she didn't even need that…
“F-for a while after dad died, I wished I was like some of my other siblings. The ones with no m- mom. Cause that seemed better. But I didn't really… because I love my mom. And w-without her all the hard work I put in would- would be for nothing."

She shook her head, hands clutching onto Casey.
“But it was anyway! It's not fair- why didn't she just abandon me before I got attached? I- I- I wouldn't be so… " Unloveable. “Anxious. I just wanted her to l-love me but I-I was always a disappointment.”

Casey’s face was sullen. The situation wasn’t one he could exactly relate to… He had been the failure. But all roads returned him to Grace: He kindled in that jungle, and with the flames came love and acceptance from people who had treated him like an accessory up to then. The same people who practically drove him out were the ones who wanted him back now. It was kind of sickening, especially with Trisha’s situation being so raw in front of him.

”People can be disappointed and still provide love, Trisha… Like uh…-”
His head had a billion examples that Trisha would’ve probably shot down for one reason or another. The only one she’d positively relate to hurt more than he wanted to bring up.
”-Like Lynette. I know it sounds crazy but… Well… You heard her! She was going on about this being her ’Last Harvest’ and how her children were going to steal her heart!”

He got close to her, pushing into her field of view.

”Like… She knows Elise is going to move on her. She knows the Aberrations are planning an uprising, and Leon isn’t stopping them. She knows that all Mia and the girls really want is their privacy, and that Junior’s plans are almost entirely outside of her purview… And ultimately, she knows that just like her, I can look down on it all and see every little chess piece move.”

Casey paused again, looking deep into Trisha’s eyes.
”Lynette knows she’s going to die, and that it’ll be one of us to do it. And she’s going to make us as miserable as possible… With her love. I know it doesn’t always look like it but, like… This is the only way she’s ever loved us. And I can see it inside her now, whenever I look. All the lies around her, like moths that circle her constantly in the White Lux. But there’s five bright pink ones… One for each of us. I know she loves us. Even though she’s probably angry, disappointed, sad and scared all at once.”

Casey’s hands gripped Trisha’s arms to hold her steady.

”If everything you’re saying is true… Maria really doesn’t love you. And I won’t pretend to believe that you should waste your incredible emotional stock on someone who can’t love her daughter over stupid shit like academic prowess and skill in a professional field. You’re so much more than those vapid qualities, Trisha…”

Trisha struggled to accept that. What more was she? What did she actually offer? If she had other qualities, why didn't her mom see them? Her body trembled as she sucked in a harsh breath, trying not to let that all consuming panic grip her again.

“Am I? Everyone's always wanted something… Everyone else just wanted m-my body or my money, until y-" She cut herself off, realising in that moment it was entirely true it wasn't until Casey. Because there was Cass, and Reyna, and Sal, and Nadiyah… but it didn't feel like anyone had fully loved her until Casey.
“Until you and my friends."

She tilted her head back a bit to properly look at him with wide, tear filled eyes.
“I know she doesn't love me. I know she'll never love me- but I still want it so much! A- And I see Lynette, and I know she loves you even though she's awful. I can tell and then- then it makes me jealous! I know it shouldn't… Because she's hurt you but… at least she does."

Her head curled back in to press against him, trying to take a deep breath.
”And I hate that anyone knows."

Casey just rubbed her head and shoulders as tenderly and lovingly as possible.
”You have every right to be jealous, my sweet Trisha Bee.”

Taking a deep breath, he wondered whether or not she’d be receptive to the kind of motivational training they put one through in the military. In the FFL, it was still very professional, and morale was based on marching cadences and games of football (he’d grown so used to calling it that, the word “soccer” almost never crossed his mind) interspersed with the general suffering that soldiers tended to partake in around one another.

It was there that you really learned that hate and spite could be powerful tools. That those two emotions often gave rise to some of the most heroic wartime acts one could think of. Including his, frankly… He’d be lying if he said that part of his heroic stand hadn’t been fueled ultimately by a roiling spite engine that consumed his gut to this day. That he only had such powerful memories of courage and the nostalgia involved in that glory because he hated the man on the other side of the line.

”You don’t… You don’t want to get even? Like… All the time, I hear you talking about how sad you are, or about how difficult it is to deal with these sorts of things. But the only time they really seem to carry you is when you’re trying to please. Like the good girl you wanted to be. But, I mean; haven’t you ever considered using all that built up lack of recognition to do something evil?

He let the idea linger in the air for a while, waiting for Trisha’s response to the ominous question.

“I lash out all the time." Trisha furrowed her brow. She wasn't sure she'd ever used it for anything evil, but she always held onto grudges. There was just a conflict between wanting love, wanting to be what others wanted, and refusing to change. But she was only still around, still trying, because of the resentment she felt towards almost everyone in her life.

“Maybe it's not ‘evil’, but- But I've hurt people before. That's how I lose everyone! Because I can't keep up the good girl act and then I snap, and everyone's leaves." She was hyperventilating again, thinking about the continuous cycle she seemed trapped in. It always hurt her when those built up feelings came out. It hurt her more than it did their target.
“The last time I saw my mom- actually saw her- I told her I hated her. I did so much as a teenager and her only reaction was disappointment. All my siblings hate me because I was so resentful as a teenager. I don't- I don't know how it'd ever help?"

Casey shook his head roughly.
”No. Not what I mean.”
He took a deep breath, leaning forward with her so that he could stretch his back a little bit.

”When I first transferred into the actual Army, I was put into the specialist unit. Magic guys. It was me in a batch of like six candidates. I got along fine, fit right in because I was already used to magic and used to weird shit from the FFL. But there was this other candidate. Usher, or something like that.”

Sergeant at Arms Robert Charles Usher, 330-21-0955. Tallahassee Florida; Wilkshire Boulevard, number 801. Survived by wife Whitney and daughter Isabella. Something like that.

”When we got there, he managed to catch some serious static with our supervisor right out of the gate. They both had the same uh… Job. Like, we all have jobs in the military besides going and taking positions. So they both had ways of doing things that were different. Got them to the same place usually, but never easily.”

Casey had mentioned this concept in front of Trisha before… Much more casually at the dinner up North when he’d been discharged. The previously described “Military Occupational Specialty”. Seemed like a hot topic that he and his military companions loved to talk about, so it wasn’t surprising that it’d be a source of friction somewhere down the road.

”Anyway, make a long story real short: Usher wound up becoming so much better, so much more dominant at the job than our supervisor, that not only did everyone in the unit prefer the times that Usher did them, eventually the Chief had to admit that he was better. Except, I was one of the few people who was privy to what Usher was actually up to.”

He smiled slightly, shrugged his shoulder.
”Usher was a cook. And a Green Lux Adept. Every time the Chief tried to cook and feed us, Usher would release this God awful gas. Nobody knew, because it didn’t smell like it smelled. But it reeked. He just programmed it well, so that it would only affect the back of your tastebuds. The area around the nasal passages. Any time the Chief made dinner, people would eat it and gag. Eventually, it was like a Pavlov’s Dog thing: People saw the Chief behind the counter and wouldn’t even turn up for Mess.” he grinned, giggling slightly just remembering the faces.

His turned to Trisha.
”Usher won. After that, he was irreplaceable. Less missions, less away time, more chances to requisition shit from OPSEC. People loved him, thought he was a God with food. He wasn’t; he used a lot of salt, and treated anyone who tried to muscle into the kitchen like animals. But he was determined to survive the war like that. He wanted to go home to his family. He was desperate.”

Trisha's lips pressed together as she listened, head tilting a little in the way it often did when she was processing something. At the very least, listening to him talk about something completely different had allowed her to even out her breathing a bit. Still on the edge of panic, but able to breathe a little easier.

“That doesn't sound ‘evil.’ Just… like you said, desperate. We had people like that in Sycamore too… who made spells so they'd be more useful off the front line." She furrowed her brow, trying to figure out how it related to her situation. Sometimes she was desperate enough that she'd do almost anything to keep someone in her life. Desperate to keep things secret and suppressed, or to never see people again. There was all that resentment built up inside of her, but it wasn't like she could use it in that way, could she?

“Are you… suggesting I put bad honey in people I don't like's food so they stop enjoying it?"

Casey put a finger up to his lips, smiling gently as he looked through the vague darkness at Trisha.
”Six months of Chef Usher’s reign go by. Chief doesn’t bat an eye, just slowly transitions kitchen duties over to Usher. We move into a new operational base: Chief and I are going over the plans of this shithole with the previous crew chief who was in charge of the engineering team there. He tips us off that there’s a unit of locals out in the desert real fond of using rock and roll style mortar strikes. Usually, they hit the edge of the place, or somewhere off in the field not super close.”

Casey seemed to be half humored and half pained. He was, because the story was just so… Evil.

”But there’s this one spot on the Northern edge. It’d been like nine things apparently. Living tents, shitters, you name it they’d tried to put it on this spot… But the fucking Wacky Races crew out there seemed to have some kind of lock onto it because without fail mortars managed to strike the position.”

His bemused grin got slightly more serious.
”Usher figured there was no chance anyone was onto him. Thought they were too stupid or too tired to care. So he didn’t ask the Chief any questions when he told him to set up the kitchen tent on the freshly made platform on the North side of camp. He just did it.”

Casey lifted his hand slightly, isolating a finger and letting it drop before making a motion with his fingers of expansion. Explosion.

”I’m saying that you’re more than smart enough to wait for opportunities to guide others to their own mistakes. Their own downfall. Let their hubris get the better of them, let their negativity eat them alive… Whatever it is, I know for a fact that you don’t have to be the one hurt here. You should hurt the people who deserve it… Emotionally, mentally, and only if all else fails, physically. Because when you’re the one still standing? Everything they said up to that point just fades away. They can’t hurt you… You won.

Trisha's face scrunched up as she considered it. Not because she thought anything noble like that she shouldn't hurt others but… Was she really smart enough to do that? Could she really hurt people like they'd hurt her? Sure, she'd used the bees a couple of times… On exes that hurt her. It'd never been entirely on purpose. She definitely couldn't get anyone killed. She'd already done that… Not again.

And it would never work on her Mom. Not unless she went the physical route, which she couldn't. She just couldn't bear the thought of her reaction. More disappointment.

“I don't know how to not react." After a while, she spoke again quietly. She looked at Casey with red rimmed eyes now that her tears were starting to dry up.
“Maybe I am smart enough, but it's so difficult to stay calm. People say things to me and I just- I just get consumed by it. I can't suppress it enough to do something like that. Either I snap, or I bury it… I don't know how to do anything different. I don't know how to hurt people effectively."

She let out a quiet, breathy laugh.
“Most people would say you shouldn't hurt them at all, wouldn't they? But I do so much and it's not always people who deserve it… I just… I can't stop myself." Her voice dropped to barely a whisper, and she looked away again.
“I still want them to like me even after they hurt me. Even if I lash out too."

”People still liked the Chief. Word got out quick, y’know? That he left Usher hanging in the blast zone, and that he knew what was coming the entire time… But people didn’t bat an eye when he started serving chipped beef and toast again.” he intoned, trying to cap off the lesson here.

”I’m not saying you need to physically hurt them. Sometimes the best pain is mental anguish. And there’s plenty of routes to get there. I’ve got Lynette’s Big Revenge Playbook in my head… There’s a few things I know we can try easily. They just… All ask you to be big and bold. Not scared. Not small like this, my Love…” he whispered gently, head against hers.

Trisha wished it would be that easy. That she could get revenge on all the people that had hurt her, and those who still did, and that would just solve all of her problems. But her insecurities would still be there. The thought of how much her Mom hated her, how she might end up all alone, still caused her breath to get caught in her throat. But maybe it would help? Maybe…

“I don't want to be scared." She closed her eyes, taking a deep breath before opening them again. Trying to not look so panicked… trying to accept the comfort of him being right there, his face so close, and what he was saying.

“I feel so helpless. It's not… I can't control it. I can't stop having p-" She bit her lip. It was difficult to admit what they were… as if it wasn't obvious. As if Casey hadn't already seen her have so many.
“Panic attacks. But, maybe if there's something I can do… I can handle it better. Like… Like when we were attacked. I was terrified, but I knew what I could do. It was the same against the Snake…"

She took another deep breath, then another. Slowly calming down. Managing to pick herself back up… but she still clung to Casey. He was her lifeline.
“When it's like this I feel like everything's been pulled out from under me and I'm just falling. I can't do anything about it… But if I could, I can focus on that. Maybe." It wouldn't be that easy. She couldn't just get rid of a deeply ingrained anxiety disorder with plans of revenge. But maybe slowly… slowly she could get better.

Casey only had one question on his mind.
”Then I only want to know how I can lift you, Trisha! Tell me how to pick you up… Because I’ll fucking lift you, spin you, twist you, fucking throw you if I have to, and I will fucking sprint to catch you again!” he urged, his hands gripping into hers.

His enthusiasm was so bright, like the daytime sun.

Trisha practically squinted against it, surprised by his immediate positive reaction. The answer was she didn't entirely know. She'd never had anyone to lift her up or fall back on. Both because there was never anyone to do it, and she'd never allow herself to…

“I honestly… Don't know. I'll have to think about it because I never really have. Or had anyone so willing to throw me around and catch me." Her eyes creased, lips managing to pull up into a slight, soft smile as she looked at him. She was so glad she had him… That she was able to come out of the panic earlier than she normally could.
“For now, just keep supporting me like this. Having someone there already means a lot."

”I just love you so much. Like… I didn’t think I was going to meet you. You. As in, the person you’ve become in my life, this… Constant fucking motivator. Trisha, I was so fucking lonely before you came into my life, and I know that we’ve definitely moved too fucking fast. But I don’t ever want to lose you!” Casey was teary-eyed now, just holding Trisha’s hands.

”I’ll take whatever you’ve got! Anything!”

“I don't want to lose you either." Trisha sniffed, blinking back the tears that had just been waiting for another chance to fall. But it wasn't the same. There was still a hint of panic- scared of how much she loved him and needed him now. They had moved too fast… but she always moved too fast. At least it wasn't just her.

“It doesn't matter how fast we've moved… I know my feelings won't change. That's what matters." She'd love him for as long as she was allowed to.
“A-And I've already given you so much more of… myself than I normally would. Because I love you too, and I trust you, and I don't ever want to be without you either."

Back to a life of moving from bad relationship to bad relationship, punctuated by loneliness in between. The loneliness that had pushed her to take whatever affection she could get.
“I- I do get scared, because I like you so much. But I won't let that win. I want to stay with you forever."

Quiet embraced the two of them, sealing them together in warmth as Casey pulled Trisha in tightly and rolled back into position. Love was a blanket, and a big green couch. Safety was the girth of his forearms, or the concave of her collar where Casey could place his lips. Security was knowing that they were both too fed up with everything else to go anywhere. This was the only paradise left. The only safe place…

He only wished she felt the same way.
© 2007-2026
BBCode Cheatsheet